<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>This book belongs to a seven-volume series, the first of which, Life of Jesus, is the
 most famous (or infamous). The Apostles, the second volume, is a sequel of sorts to
 Life of Jesus, telling the story of the events immediately following Christ’s death. The
 historian follows the spread of Christianity from the Apostles to all across Europe and the
 Near East, documenting Pentecost and the establishment of the first churches. Renan’s
 historical account reflects his background in 19th century German higher criticism of the
 Bible.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory>London: Mathieson &amp; Company: 1890 (?)</pubHistory>
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published />
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>renan</authorID>
  <bookID>apostles</bookID>
  <workID>apostles</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_the_origins_of_christianity_book_ii_the_apostles_(renan)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The History of the Origins of Christianity. Book II. The Apostles.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">The Apostles</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Ernest Renan</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Renan, Joseph Ernest (1823-1892).</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR165.R42 V.2</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">By period</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh4">Early and medieval</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2005-05-20</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/renan/apostles.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>





<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.11%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<h2 id="i-p0.1">THE HISTORY</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.2">OF THE</h3>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">ORIGINS OF CHRISTIANITY.</h1>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.4">
<h2 id="i-p0.5">BOOK II.</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.6">THE APOSTLES.</h2>
</div>
<h3 id="i-p0.7">BY</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.8">ERNEST RENAN</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.9">MEMBER OF THE FRENCH ACADEMY.</h4>

<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.10">
<h3 id="i-p0.11">London:</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.12">MATHIESON &amp; COMPANY</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.13">25, <span class="sc" id="i-p0.14">Paternoster Square</span> E.C.</h3>
</div>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Contents" progress="0.14%" id="ii" prev="i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<table border="0" cellpadding="5" style="width:90%; font-weight:bold" id="ii-p0.2">
<colgroup id="ii-p0.3"><col style="width:5%; text-align:right; vertical-align:top" id="ii-p0.4" /><col style="width:75%" id="ii-p0.5" />
<col style="width:10%; text-align:left; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii-p0.6" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii-p0.7" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii-p0.8">
<td style="text-align:left" id="ii-p0.9"><span class="sc" id="ii-p0.10">CHAP.</span></td>
<td id="ii-p0.11"> </td>
<td style="text-align:left" id="ii-p0.12"><span class="sc" id="ii-p0.13">A.D.</span></td>
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p0.14"><span class="sc" id="ii-p0.15">Page</span></td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p0.16">
<th colspan="4" style="text-align:center" id="ii-p0.17">INTRODUCTION.</th>
</tr><tr id="ii-p0.18">
<th colspan="4" style="text-align:center" id="ii-p0.19">CRITICISM OF ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS.</th>
</tr><tr id="ii-p0.20">
<td id="ii-p0.21">I.</td>
<td id="ii-p0.22"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p1">Formation of Beliefs Relative to the Resurrection of Jesus.—The Apparitions at Jerusalem</p></td>
<td id="ii-p1.1">33</td>
<td id="ii-p1.2">1</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p1.3">
<td id="ii-p1.4">II.</td>
<td id="ii-p1.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p2">Departure of the Disciples from Jerusalem.—Second Galilean Life of Jesus</p></td>
<td id="ii-p2.1">33</td>
<td id="ii-p2.2">15</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p2.3">
<td id="ii-p2.4">III.</td>
<td id="ii-p2.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p3">Return of the Apostles to Jerusalem.—End of the Period of Apparitions</p></td>
<td id="ii-p3.1">33-34</td>
<td id="ii-p3.2">25</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p3.3">
<td id="ii-p3.4">IV.</td>
<td id="ii-p3.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p4">Descent of the Holy Spirit.—Ecstatical and Prophetical Phenomena</p></td>
<td id="ii-p4.1">34</td>
<td id="ii-p4.2">31</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p4.3">
<td id="ii-p4.4">V.</td>
<td id="ii-p4.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p5">First Church of Jerusalem; it is entirely cenobitical</p></td>
<td id="ii-p5.1">35</td>
<td id="ii-p5.2">41</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p5.3">
<td id="ii-p5.4">VI.</td>
<td id="ii-p5.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p6">The Conversion of Hellenistic Jews and of Proselytes</p></td>
<td id="ii-p6.1">36</td>
<td id="ii-p6.2">55</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p6.3">
<td id="ii-p6.4">VII.</td>
<td id="ii-p6.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p7">The Church Considered as an Association of Poor People—Institution of the Diaconate, Deaconesses, and Widows</p></td>
<td id="ii-p7.1">36</td>
<td id="ii-p7.2">62</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p7.3">
<td id="ii-p7.4">VIII.</td>
<td id="ii-p7.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p8">First Persecution.—Death of Stephen.—Destruction of the First Church of Jerusalem</p></td>
<td id="ii-p8.1">36-37</td>
<td id="ii-p8.2">74</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p8.3">
<td id="ii-p8.4">IX.</td>
<td id="ii-p8.5">First Missions.—Philip, the Deacon</td>
<td id="ii-p8.6">38</td>
<td id="ii-p8.7">62</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p8.8">
<td id="ii-p8.9">X.</td>
<td id="ii-p8.10"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p9">Conversion of St. Paul.—Ridiculous to put Paul’s Conversion A.D. 38.—Aretas settles the date as about 34</p></td>
<td id="ii-p9.1">38</td>
<td id="ii-p9.2">89</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p9.3">
<td id="ii-p9.4">XI.</td>
<td id="ii-p9.5"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p10">Peace and Interior Developments of the Church of Judea</p></td>
<td id="ii-p10.1">38-41</td>
<td id="ii-p10.2">103</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p10.3">
<td id="ii-p10.4">XII.</td>
<td id="ii-p10.5">Foundation of the Church of Antioch</td>
<td id="ii-p10.6">41</td>
<td id="ii-p10.7">117</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p10.8">
<td id="ii-p10.9">XIII.</td>
<td id="ii-p10.10"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p11">The Idea of an Apostolate to the Gentiles.—Saint Barnabas</p></td>
<td id="ii-p11.1">42-44</td>
<td id="ii-p11.2">124</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p11.3">
<td id="ii-p11.4">XIV.</td>
<td id="ii-p11.5">Persecution by Herod Agrippa the First</td>
<td id="ii-p11.6">44</td>
<td id="ii-p11.7">131</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p11.8">
<td id="ii-p11.9">XV.</td>
<td id="ii-p11.10"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p12">Movements Parallel to Christianity, or imitated from it.—Simon of Gitton</p></td>
<td id="ii-p12.1">45</td>
<td id="ii-p12.2">141</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p12.3">
<td id="ii-p12.4">XVI.</td>
<td id="ii-p12.5">General Progress of Christian Missions</td>
<td id="ii-p12.6">45</td>
<td id="ii-p12.7">149</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p12.8">
<td id="ii-p12.9">XVII.</td>
<td id="ii-p12.10"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p13">State of the World at the Middle of the First Century</p></td>
<td id="ii-p13.1">45</td>
<td id="ii-p13.2">163</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p13.3">
<td id="ii-p13.4">XVIII.</td>
<td id="ii-p13.5">Religious legislation at this period</td>
<td id="ii-p13.6">45</td>
<td id="ii-p13.7">184</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p13.8">
<td id="ii-p13.9">XIX.</td>
<td id="ii-p13.10">The Future of Missions</td>
<td id="ii-p13.11">45</td>
<td id="ii-p13.12">193</td>
</tr>
</table>

<pb n="i" id="ii-Page_i" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_i.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Introduction" progress="0.45%" id="iii" prev="ii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h2>

<h3 id="iii-p0.2">CRITICISM OF ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">The</span> first book of our history of the Origins 
of Christianity has traced the story as far as the death and burial of Jesus. We 
must now resume the narrative at the point where we left it—to wit, Saturday, 
4th April, 33. This will be for some time yet a continuation, in some sort, of 
the Life of Jesus. Next, after the months of joyous rapture, during which the 
great Founder laid the foundation of a new order for humanity, these last years 
were the most decisive in the history of the world. It is still Jesus, some 
sparks of whose sacred fire have been deposited in the hearts of a few friends 
who created institutions of the greatest originality, moves, transforms souls, 
imprints upon everything his divine seal. We have to show how, under this ever 
active and victorious influence over death, the faith of the resurrection, the 
influence of the holy Spirit, the gift of tongues, and the power of the Church, 
established themselves. We shall describe the organization of the Church at 
Jerusalem, its first trials, its first conquests, the earliest missions which it 
despatched. We shall follow Christianity in its rapid progress in Syria, as far 
as Antioch, where was formed a second capital, more important in a sense than 
that of Jerusalem, which it was destined to supplant. In this new centre, where the converted Pagans constituted the majority, we shall see 
Christianity separating itself definitely from Judaism, and receiving a name of 
its own; we shall see especially the birth of the grand idea of distant 
missions, destined to carry the name of Jesus into the world of the Gentiles. We 
shall pause at the important moment when Paul, Barnabas, and John Mark set out 
for the execution of this great design. There we shall interrupt our narrative, 
and cast a glance at the world which those daring missionaries undertook to 
convert. We shall endeavour to give an account of the intellectual, political, 
religious, and social condition of the Roman Empire about the year 45, the 
probable date of the departure of Saint Paul upon his first mission.</p>

<pb n="ii" id="iii-Page_ii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_ii.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii-p2">Such is the subject-matter of this second book, which we have entitled, <span class="sc" id="iii-p2.1">The 
Apostles</span>, for the reason that it expounds the period of common action during 
which the small family created by Jesus acted in concert, and was grouped 
morally around a single point—Jerusalem. Our next work, the third, will take us 
out of this company, and we shall be devoted almost exclusively to the man who, 
more than any other, represents conquering and travelling Christianity—Saint 
Paul. Although, from a certain epoch, he called himself an apostle, Paul had not 
the same right to the title as the Twelve; he is a workman of the second hour, 
and almost an intruder. The state in which historical documents have reached us 
are at this stage-misleading. As we know infinitely more of the history of St. 
Paul than that of the Twelve, as we possess his authentic writings and original 
memoirs detailing minutely certain periods of his life, we assign to him an 
importance of the first order, almost exceeding that of Jesus. This is an error. 
Paul was a great man: in the foundation of Christianity he played a most important part. Still, we must not compare him with Jesus, nor even with any of 
the immediate disciples of the latter. Paul never saw Jesus, nor did he ever 
taste the ambrosia of the Galilean preaching. Hence, the most commonplace man 
who had had his part of the celestial manna, was from that very circumstance 
superior to him who had only had an after-taste. Nothing can be more false than 
an opinion which has become fashionable in these days, that Paul was really the 
founder of Christianity. The real founder of Christianity was Jesus. The first 
places, next to him, ought to be reserved to those grand and obscure companions 
of Jesus, to those faithful and zealous women, who believed in him despite his 
death. Paul was, in the first century, a kind of isolated phenomenon. He did not 
leave an organized school. On the contrary he left bitter opponents, who strove, 
after his death, to banish him from the Church and to place him, in a sort of 
way, on the same footing as Simon Magus. They tried to take away from him that 
which we regard as the peculiar work—the conversion of the Gentiles. The church of Corinth, which he himself had founded, claimed 
to owe its origin to him and to St. Peter. 

<pb n="iii" id="iii-Page_iii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_iii.html" />In the second century Papias and St. Justin never mention his name. It was 
later, when oral tradition came to be regarded as nothing, and when the 
Scriptures took the place of everything, that Paul assumed a leading part in 
Christian theology. Paul, it was true, had a theology. Peter and Mary Magdalene 
had none. Paul left behind him considerable works: none of the writings of the 
other apostles are to be compared with his, either in regard to their importance 
or authenticity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">At first glance the documents for the period embraced in this volume are rare 
and altogether insufficent. The direct testimony is reduced to the first 
chapters of the Acts of the Apostles—chapters, the historical value of which is 
open to serious objections. Yet, the light which these last chapters of the 
Gospels cast upon that obscure interval, especially the Epistles of St. Paul, 
dispels, to some extent, the darkness. An old writing serves to make known, 
first, the exact date at which it was composed, and, secondly, the period which 
preceded its composition. Every writing suggests, in fact, retrospective 
inductions as to the state of society which produced it. Composed, for the most 
part, between the years 53 and 62, the Epistles of St. Paul are replete with 
information concerning the early years of Christianity. Moreover, seeing that we 
are here speaking of great events without precise dates, the essential point is 
to show the conditions under which they formed themselves, On this subject I 
ought to remark once for all that the current date inscribed at the head of each 
chapter is never more than approximate. The chronology of these first years has 
but a very small number of fixed land-marks. Yet, thanks to the care which the 
editor of the Acts has taken, not to interrupt the succession of events; thanks 
to the Epistle to the Galatians, where are to be found some numerical 
indications of the greatest value; and to Josephus, who gives the dates of 
events of profane history connected with some facts concerning the apostles, we 
are able to create for the history of these last a very probable canvas upon 
which the chances of error are confined within very narrow limits.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">I shall again repeat at the beginning of this book what I have already said at 
the beginning of my <i>Life of Jesus</i>. In histories of that kind, where the general effect alone is 

<pb n="iv" id="iii-Page_iv" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_iv.html" />certain, and where almost all the details lend themselves more or less to doubt, 
in consequence of the legendary character of the documents, hypothesis is 
essential. Upon periods of which we know nothing no hypothesis is possible. To 
endeavour to reproduce a group of ancient sculpture, which has certainly 
existed, but of which we possess only a few fragments, and concerning which we 
possess scarcely any written account, is an altogether arbitrary work. But to 
attempt to recompose the entire building of the Parthenon from what remains to 
us by the aid of the ancient text, availing ourselves of the drawing made in the 
seventeenth century of all the information possible; in one word, inspiring 
ourselves with the style of those inimitable fragments, trying to seize their 
soul and their life—what can be more legitimate? We need not boast of having 
found the ancient sculptor once more; but we have done what we could to 
approach him. Such a work is so much the more legitimate in history since 
language permits doubtful forms, which marble does not allow. There is oven 
nothing to prevent the reader from proposing a choice between diverse theories. 
The conscience of the writer may be easy since he has put forward as certain 
that which is certain, as probable that which is probable, as possible that 
which is possible. In those places where the footing between history and legend 
is uncertain, the general effect alone is all that need be sought after. Our 
third book, for which we shall have absolutely historical documents, where we 
shall have to paint characters of flesh and blood, and to speak of clearly 
defined facts, will offer a more definite story. It will be seen, however, that 
the character of that period is not known with greater certainty. Absolute facts 
speak more loudly than biographical details. We know very little of the 
incomparable artists who have created these masterpieces of Greek art. But these 
masterpieces tell us more about the personality of their authors and the public 
who appreciate them, than the most circumstantial narratives, and the most 
authentic texts could do.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">For the knowledge of the decisive events which happened in the first days after 
the death of Jesus the authorities are the last chapters of the Gospels 
containing the narratives of the appearance of the resuscitated Christ. I need not 

<pb n="v" id="iii-Page_v" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_v.html" />repeat here what I have said in the Introduction to my <i>Life of Jesus</i> as to the 
value of these documents. On that side we have happily a control which was too 
often wanting in the life of Jesus; I intend to imply an important passage of 
St. Paul (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:5-8" id="iii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|15|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5-1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. xv 5-8</scripRef>), which establishes: 1st the reality of the appearances; 
2nd, the long duration of the apparitions as opposed to the narrative of the 
synoptical Gospels; 3rd, the variety of places in which the apparitions took 
place in contradiction to Mark and Luke. The study of this fundamental text, 
together with other reasons, confirms us in the views which we have enunciated 
as to the reciprocal relation of the Synoptics with the fourth Gospel. In all 
that concerns the narrative of the resurrection and the apparitions, the fourth 
Gospel maintains that superiority which it has for all the rest of the Life of 
Jesus. If we wish to find a consecutive logical narrative, which allows that 
which is hidden behind the allusions to be conjectured, it is there that we must 
look for it. I am approaching the most difficult of the questions connected with 
the origin of Christianity. “What is the historic value of the fourth Gospel?” 
The use which I have made of it in my <i>Life of Jesus</i> is the point to which 
enlightened critics have taken the most objection. Almost all the scholars who 
apply the rational method to the history of theology reject the fourth Gospel 
as apocryphal in every aspect. I have anew reflected much upon this problem, and 
I am unable sensibly to modify my first opinion. Only as I differ on this point 
from the general opinion I have thought it necessary to explain in detail the 
reasons for my persistency. I intend to make it the subject of an appendix at 
the end of a revised and corrected edition of the <i>Life of Jesus</i> which will 
shortly appear.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">The <i>Acts of the Apostles</i> are the most important document for the history which 
we are about to relate. I ought to explain myself hero as to the character of 
that work, its historical value, and the use which I have made of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">The one thing beyond question is that the Acts had the same author as the third 
Gospel, of which they are a continuation. It is not worth while to stop to prove 
this position, which, however, has never been disputed. The 

<pb n="vi" id="iii-Page_vi" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_vi.html" />preface at the beginning of both writings, the dedication of both to Theophilus, 
the perfect similarity of style and of ideas furnish abundant demonstrations in 
this regard.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">A second proposition, which is not quite so self-evident, but which may be 
regarded as very probable is, that the author of the Acts was a disciple of 
Paul. who accompanied him during a great part of his journeyings. At the first 
glance this proposition appeared indubitable. In many places beginning with the 
<scripRef passage="Acts 16:10" id="iii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">10th verse of chapter xvi.</scripRef>, the author in his story makes use of the pronoun “we,” indicating thus that thenceforward he made one of the company of Paul. That 
appears to be beyond question. One issue only presents itself to destroy the 
force of this argument: it is that of supposing that the passages where the 
pronoun “we” appears have been copied by the last editor of the Acts from an 
earlier manuscript by, for example, Timothy, and that the editor, out of 
inadvertence, had omitted to substitute for “we” the name of the narrator. 
This explanation is scarcely admissible. Such an inadvertence might easily occur 
in a vulgar compilation. But the third Gospel and the Acts are compositions most 
carefully edited, composed with reflection, and even with art, written by the 
same hand, and according to a deliberate plan. The two books together form a 
whole of absolutely the same style, offering the same favourite locutions, and 
the same manner of quoting the Scripture. A blunder of editing so really 
shocking as that would be inexplicable. We are then forced invincibly to 
conclude that he who wrote the end of the work wrote the beginning also, and 
that the narrator of all is he who wrote “we” in the passages mentioned.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">This becomes still more striking, if we note in what circumstances the narrator 
thus puts himself in company with Paul. The use of “we” begins at the moment 
when Paul goes into Macedonia for the first time (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:10" id="iii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">xvi. 10</scripRef>). It ceases at the 
moment when Paul leaves Philippi, It is renewed when Paul, visiting Macedonia 
for the last time, again goes by way of Philippi (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:5-6" id="iii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|20|5|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.5-Acts.20.6">xx. 5-6</scripRef>.) Thenceforward the 
narrator never again separates himself from Paul until the end. If we further 
remark that the chapters in which the narrator accompanies the apostle have a 
specially precise character, it is impossible to believe that the narrator could 
have been 

<pb n="vii" id="iii-Page_vii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_vii.html" />a Macedonian, or rather a man of Philippi, who went before Paul to Troas during 
his second mission, who remained at Philippi after the departure of the apostle, 
and who at the last passage of the apostle through that city (third mission) 
joined him, not again to leave him. Can it be understood that an editor, writing 
at a distance, could thus have allowed himself to be ruled by the remembrance of 
another? Such memories would spoil the unity of the whole, The narrator who 
says “we” would have his own style; his special expressions; he would be more Paulinian than the editor himself. Now that is not so: the work is perfectly 
homogeneous.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">There will, perhaps, be some surprise that a thesis so evident should have been 
contradicted. But criticism of the writings of the New Testament shows that many 
things which appear to be perfectly clear are, upon examination, full of 
uncertainty. In the matter of style, thoughts, and doctrines, the Acts are 
scarcely what might be expected from a disciple of Paul. They in no way resemble 
his epistles. There is not a trace of the lofty doctrines which constitute the 
originality of the Apostle of the Gentiles. The temperament of Paul is that of a 
stiff and self-contained Protestant; the author of the Acts gives us the 
impression of a good Catholic, docile, optimist, calling every priest a “holy 
father,” every bishop “a great bishop,” ready to swallow any fiction, rather 
than believe that these holy fathers and great bishops quarrel amongst 
themselves and often make rude war. Whilst professing a great admiration for 
Paul, the author of the Acts avoids giving him the title of apostle, and is 
anxious that the initiative of the conversion of the Gentiles should belong to 
Peter. We should say, in short, that he is a disciple of Peter, rather than of 
Paul. We shall soon show that, in two or three circumstances, his principles of 
conciliation have led him gravely to falsify the biography of Paul; he makes 
mistakes and omissions of things which are very strange in a disciple of this 
last. He does not mention a single one of his epistles; he keeps back, in the 
most surprising fashion, explanations of the first importance. Even in the part, 
where he must have been the companion of Paul, he is sometimes singularly dry, 
ill-informed and dull. In short, the softness and vagueness 

<pb n="viii" id="iii-Page_viii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_viii.html" />of some of his narratives, the conventionality which may be discerned in them, 
suggest to us a writer who had no personal communication with the apostles, and 
who wrote between the years 100 and 120.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">Must we insist upon these objections? I think not, and I persist in believing 
that the last editor of the Acts is really the disciple of Paul who says “we” 
in the last chapters. All the difficulties, insoluble though they may appear, 
should be, if not set on one side, at least held in suspense by an argument as 
decisive as that which results from this word “we.” We may add, that by 
attributing the Acts to a companion of Paul, two important peculiarities are 
explained: on the one hand, the disproportion of the work of which more than 
three-fifths are consecrated to Paul; on the other, the disproportion which may 
be remarked, even in the biography of Paul himself, whose first mission is 
dispatched with great brevity, whilst certain parts of the second and third 
missions, especially his last journey, are told with minute details. A man 
altogether a stranger to the apostolic history, would not have exhibited these 
inequalities. His work would have been better planned as a whole. That which 
distinguishes history composed from documents, from history written wholly or in 
part by an actor in it, is exactly this disproportion: The historian of the 
closet takes for his framework the events themselves; the author of memoirs 
takes his recollections for his framework, or, at least, his personal relations. 
An ecclesiastical historian, a sort of Eusebius, writing about the year 120, 
would have bequeathed to us a book very differently distributed after chapter 
xiii. The bizarre fashion in which the Acts at this time leaves the orbit in 
which they had revolved until then can, to my thinking, be explained only by the 
peculiar situation of the author and by his relations with Paul. This result 
will be naturally confirmed if we find amongst the known fellow labourers of 
Paul the name of the author to whom tradition attributes our writing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">This is in effect what took place. Manuscripts and tradition assign as the 
author of the third Gospel a certain <i>Lucas</i> or <i>Lucanus</i>. From what has been said 
it is evident that if <i>Lucas</i> be really the author of the third Gospel, he is also 
the author of the Acts. Now we find this <i>Lucas</i> 

<pb n="ix" id="iii-Page_ix" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_ix.html" />mentioned precisely as the companion of Paul in the Epistle to the Colossians 
(<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:14" id="iii-p12.1" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">iv. 14</scripRef>); in that to Philemon (<scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iii-p12.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">24</scripRef>), and in the 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="iii-p12.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">II Timothy (iv. 11.)</scripRef> This last 
Epistle is of more than doubtful authenticity. The Epistle to the Colossians and 
to Philemon on their side, although very probably authentic, are not, however, 
the most undoubted of Paul’s Epistles. But those writings are, in any ease, of 
the first century, and suffice to prove that there was a Luke amongst the 
disciples of Paul. The fabricator of the Epistles to Timothy, in short, is 
certainly not the author of those to the Colossians and to Philemon (supposing, 
contrary to our opinion, that these last are apocryphal). To admit that a forger 
should have attributed an imaginary companion to Paul is to suppose 
something very improbable. But assuredly different forgers would not have 
pitched upon the same name. Two circumstances give to this reasoning a peculiar 
force. The first is that the name of Luke, or Lucanus, is an uncommon one 
amongst the early Christians; the second that the Luke of the Epistles had no 
other celebrity. To write a celebrated name at the top of a document, as is done 
in the second Epistle of Peter, and very probably in Paul’s Epistles to Titus 
and Timothy, was in no way contrary to the habits of the time. But to write at 
the top of such a document a false name, otherwise obscure, is not to be 
believed. Was it the intention of the forger to throw over his book the 
authority of Paul? If it were, why did he not take the name of Paul himself? 
or at least the name of Timothy or Titus, disciples of the Apostle of the 
Gentiles, who were much bettor known? Luke scarcely had a place in tradition, 
legend, or history. The three passages of the Epistles above mentioned are not 
sufficient to make his name a generally accepted guarantee. The Epistles to 
Timothy were probably written after the Acts. The mention of Luke in the 
Epistles to the Colossians and to Philemon are equivalent to one only, the two 
documents being really but one. We think, therefore, that the author of the Acts 
was really Luke, the disciple of Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">The very name of Luke, or Lucanus, and the profession of physician, which the 
disciple of Paul thus named exercised, answer completely to the indications 
which the two books furnish as to their author. We have shown in effect 

<pb n="x" id="iii-Page_x" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_x.html" />that the author of the third Gospel and of the Acts was probably from Philippi, 
a Roman colony, where Latin was the prevailing language. Further, the author of 
the Gospel and of the Acts knew little of Judaism and the affairs of Palestine; 
he scarcely knew Hebrew. He is abreast of the ideas of the Pagan world, and he 
writes Greek with tolerable correctness. The work was composed far from Judea 
for the use of people who knew little of its geography, who cared nothing for 
either profound Rabbinical learning’s or for Hebrew names. The dominant idea of 
the author is, that if the people had been free to follow their inclinations 
they would have embraced the faith of Jesus, and that it was the Jewish 
aristocracy who prevented them. The word Jew is always used by him in a bad 
sense, and as synonymous with enemy of Christians. On the other hand he shows 
himself very favourable to the Samaritan heretics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">What date may we give to the composition of this important document? Luke 
appears for the first time in company with Paul on the occasion of the first 
journey of the apostle to Macedonia, about the year 52. Suppose that lie was 
then 25 years of age; there is nothing unnatural in supposing him to have lived 
to the year 100. The narrative of the Acts stops at the year 63. But the edition 
of the Acts being evidently later than that of the third Gospel, and the date of 
that third Gospel being fixed with sufficient precision in the years which 
followed the destruction of Jerusalem (70), we cannot dream of placing the 
production of the Acts earlier than 71 or 72.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p15">If it were certain that the Acts were composed immediately after the Gospel we 
might stop at this point. But doubt is permissible. Some facts lead to the 
belief that a considerable interval passed between the composition of the third 
Gospel and that of the Acts. Thus there is a singular contradiction between the 
last chapters of the Gospel and the first of the Acts. According to the former 
account the ascension took place on the very day of the resurrection; according 
to the Acts it took place only after forty days. It is clear that the second 
version presents the legend to us in a more advanced form—a form which was 
adopted when the need was felt for creating a place for the various apparitions, 
and for giving to the life 

<pb n="xi" id="iii-Page_xi" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xi.html" />beyond the tomb of Jesus a complete and logical frame-work. We are even tempted 
to suppose that the new fashion of conceiving things was not told to the author 
or did not come into his head except in the interval between the composition of 
the two works. In any case it is very remarkable that the author finds himself 
compelled to add new circumstances to his first account and to extend it. If his 
first book were still in his hands why did he not make the additions to his 
first account which, separated as they are, look so awkward? That, however, is 
not decisive, and a grave circumstance leads to the belief that Luke conceived 
at the same time the plan of both. That is the preface placed at the head of the 
Gospel, which appears common to the two books. The contradiction we have pointed 
out may perhaps be explained by the little rare which was taken to present an 
accurate account of the way in which the time was spent. This it is which makes 
all the accounts of the life of Jesus after his resurrection in complete 
disagreement as to the duration of that life. So little care was taken to be 
historical that the same narrator made no scruple about proposing two 
irreconcilable systems in succession. The three accounts of the conversion of 
Paul in the Acts present also little differences, which prove simply that the 
author did not trouble himself much about the exactness of the details.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">It appears then that we shall be very near the truth in supposing that the Acts 
were written about the year 80. The spirit of the book, in fact, corresponds 
completely with the age of the first Flavians. The author carefully avoids all 
that can wound the Romans. He loves to show how favourable the Roman 
authorities were to the new sect; how they sometimes even embraced it; how they 
at least defended it against the Jews; how greatly superior is imperial justice 
to the passions of the local powers. He insists especially on the advantages 
which Paul owed to his rights as a Roman citizen. He abruptly cuts his narrative 
short at the moment of the arrival of Paul at Rome, perhaps in order to avoid 
the necessity of relating the cruelties of Nero towards the Christians. The 
contrast with the Apocalypse is striking. The Apocalypse, written in the year 
68, is full of the memory of the iniquities of Nero; a horrible hatred of Rome 
overspreads 

<pb n="xii" id="iii-Page_xii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xii.html" />it. Here we see a mild man, who lives in a period of calm. After about the year 
70 until the last years of the first century, the situation was not altogether 
unpleasant for the Christians. Personages of the Flavian family attached 
themselves to Christianity. Who knows if Luke did not know Flavius Clemens, if 
he were not of his <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p16.1">familia</span>, if the Acts were not written for that powerful 
personage, whose official position required caution? Some indications have led 
to the belief that this book was composed at Rome. One might have said indeed 
that the principles of the Roman Church weighed upon the author. That Church, 
from the earliest ages, had the political and hierarchical character which has 
always distinguished it. The good Luke could enter into that spirit. His ideas 
of ecclesiastical authority are very advanced: we see the form of the episcopate 
sprouting. He writes history in that tone of an apologist at any cost which is 
that of the official historians of the court of Rome. He acts as an ultramontane 
historian of Clement XIV would act; praising at the same time the Pope and the 
Jesuits, and seeking to persuade by a narrative full of compunction that both 
sides in that debate observed the rules of charity. In two hundred years it will 
also be settled that Cardinal Antonelli and Mgr de Merode loved each other like 
two brothers. The author of the Acts was, but with a simplicity which will not 
again be equalled, the first of those complacent narrators, sanctimoniously 
satisfied, determined to believe that everything goes on in the Church in an 
evangelic fashion. Too loyal to condemn his master Paul, too orthodox not to 
share the official opinion which prevailed, he smoothed over differences of 
doctrine, to allow only the common end to be seen—that end which all these great 
founders pursued in effect by paths so opposed and through rivalries so 
energetic.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p17">We can understand how a man who has placed himself intentionally in such a 
disposition of mind, is the least capable in the world of representing things as 
they really happened. Historical fidelity is a matter of indifference to him; 
edification is all he cares for. Luke scarcely conceals this; he writes in 
order that Theophilus may recognise the truth of what the catechists have taught 
him. There was then already a recognised system of ecclesiastical history, 

<pb n="xiii" id="iii-Page_xiii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xiii.html" />which was officially taught, and the framework of which, as well as that of the 
Gospel history itself, was probably already settled. The dominant character of 
the Acts, like that of the third Gospel, is a tender piety, a lively sympathy 
with the Gentiles, a conciliatory spirit, an extreme pro. occupation with the 
supernatural, love for the humble and lowly, a grand democratic sentiment, or 
rather the persuasion that the people are naturally Christian, that it is the 
great who prevent them from following their good instincts, an exalted idea of 
the power of the Church and of its heads, a remarkable taste for community of 
life. The system of composition is the same in both books, so that we are with 
respect to the history of the apostles on the same footing as we should be with 
regard to the Gospel history if we had one single text only, the Gospel of Luke.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">The disadvantages of such a situation are manifest. The life of Jesus, as 
related by the third evangelist alone, would be extremely defective and 
incomplete. We know it, because so far as the life of Jesus is concerned, 
comparison is possible. Together with Luke we possess (without speaking of the 
fourth Gospel) Matthew and Mark, who, as compared with Luke, are in part, at 
least, original. We can lay a finger on the violent proceedings by means of 
which Luke dislocates or mixes up anecdotes, on the way in which he modifies the 
colour of certain facts according to his personal views, of the pious legends 
which he adds to the most authentic traditions. Is it not evident that if we 
could make such a comparison of the Acts, we should find faults of a precisely 
similar description? The first chapters of the Acts would even appear, without 
doubt, inferior to the third Gospel, for these chapters were probably composed 
with fewer and less universally accepted documents.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p19">A fundamental distinction, in fact, is here necessary. From the point of view of 
historical value, the book of the Acts divides itself into two parts; one, 
including the first twelve chapters, and relating the principal facts of the 
history of the primitive Church; the other containing the remaining sixteen 
chapters, all devoted to the missions of St. Paul. That second part includes in 
itself two distinct kinds of narrative; those on the one hand, of which the 
narrator gives himself out as eye-witness; on the other, those 

<pb n="xiv" id="iii-Page_xiv" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xiv.html" />in which he relates only what he has been told. It is clear that oven in the 
last case his authority is great. Often the conversations of Paul have 
furnished his information. Towards the end, moreover, the narrative assumes an 
astonishing character of precision. The last pages of the Acts are the only 
completely historical pages which we possess of the origins of Christianity. The 
first, on the contrary, are those which are most open to attack of all the New 
Testament. It is especially in the first years that the author obeyed impulses 
like those which preoccupied him in the composition of his gospel, and even more 
deceptive. His system of forty days; his account of the ascensions, closing by a 
species of final carrying off, theatrical solemnity; the strange life of Jesus; 
his manner of relating the descent of the Holy Ghost, and the miraculous 
preachings; his mode of understanding the gift of tongues, so different from 
that of St. Paul, unveil the preoccupation of a period relatively low when the 
legend is very ripe, rounded as it were in all parts. Everything is done with 
him with a strange setting and a great display of the marvellous. It must be 
remembered that the author wrote half a century after the events, far from the 
country where they happened, concerning incidents which neither he nor his 
master had seen, according to traditions in part fabulous or transmogrified. Not 
merely is Luke of another generation than the first founders of Christianity, 
but he is of another world; he is Hellenist with but very little of the Jew, 
almost a stranger to Jerusalem and the secrets of the Jewish life; he has not 
touched the primitive Christian society; he has scarcely known its last 
representatives. We see in the miracles, which he relates, rather inventions <i>a 
priori</i> than transformed facts; the miracles of Peter and Paul form two series, 
which answer each other. His persons resemble each other. Peter differs in 
nothing from Paul, nor Paul from Peter. The discourses, which he puts into the 
mouths of his heroes, though admirably appropriate to the circumstances, are all 
in the same style, and belong to the author rather than to those to whom he 
attributes them. We even find impossibilities. The Acts, in a word, are a 
dogmatic history, arranged to support the orthodox doctrine of the time, or to 
inculcate the ideas which seemed most agreeable to the piety of the author. Let 
us add 

<pb n="xv" id="iii-Page_xv" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xv.html" />that it could be no otherwise. The origin of every religion is known only by the 
narratives of the faithful. It is only scepticism which writes history <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p19.1">ad 
narrandum</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">These are not simple suspicions, conjectures of a criticism defiant to excess. 
They are solid inductions; every time that we are permitted to examine the 
narrative of the Acts, we find it incorrect and unsystematic. The examination of 
the Gospels, which can be done only by comparison with the Synoptics, we can 
make with the help of the Epistles of Paul, especially of the Epistle of Paul to 
the Galatians. It is clear that where the Acts and the Epistles clash, the 
preference ought always to be given to the Epistles—texts of an absolute 
authenticity, more ancient, of a complete sincerity, and free from legends. In 
history documents have the more authority the less they possess of historical 
form. The authority of all the chronicles must yield to that of an inscription, 
of a medal, of a map, of an authentic letter. From this point of view, the 
letters of certain authors, or of certain dates, are the basis of all the 
history of the origins of Christianity. Without them, it might be said that 
doubt would attach to them, and would ruin, from top to bottom, even the life of 
Jesus itself. Now, in two very important particulars, the Epistles put in a 
striking light the private tendencies of the author of the Acts, and his desire 
to efface all trace of the divisions which existed between Paul and the Apostles 
of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">And first, the author of the Acts says that Paul, after the incident at Damascus 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9:19" id="iii-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.19">ix, 19 <i>et seq</i>.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 22:17" id="iii-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|22|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17">xxii, 17 <i>et seq</i>.</scripRef>), having come to Jerusalem at a period when 
his conversion was hardly known; that he was presented to the Apostles; that he 
lived with the Apostles and the faithful on a footing of the greatest cordiality; that he disputed publicly with the Hellenist Jews; that a plot of theirs, and 
a celestial revelation, brought about his departure from Jerusalem. Now Paul 
tells us that things came about very differently. To prove that he owed nothing 
to the Twelve, and that he received his doctrine and his mission from Jesus, he 
asserts (<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:11" id="iii-p21.3" parsed="|Gal|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.11">Gal. i., 11 <i>et seq</i>.</scripRef>), that after his conversion he avoided taking 
counsel with anyone whatever, or going to Jerusalem to those who were apostles 
before him; that he went of his own accord, and without commission from anyone, 
to preach in Hauran; that three years later, it is true, he 

<pb n="xvi" id="iii-Page_xvi" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xvi.html" />accomplished the journey to Jerusalem to make acquaintance with Peter; that he 
stayed there fifteen days with him; but that he saw no other apostle unless it 
were James, the Lord’s brother, so that his face was unknown to the churches of 
Judea. The effort to soften down the asperities of the rude apostle by 
presenting him as a follow worker with the Twelve, labouring at Jerusalem in 
concert with them, evidently appears hero. Jerusalem is made his capital and 
point of departure; it is desired that his doctrine shall be so identified with 
that of the apostles, that he might in some sort replace them in the preaching; 
his first apostolate is reduced to the synagogues of Damascus; he is described 
as having been disciple and auditor, which he certainly never was; the time 
between his conversion and his first journey to Jerusalem is materially 
abridged; his stay in that city is prolonged; he is described as preaching 
there to the general satisfaction; as having lived intimately with all the 
apostles, although he himself says that he saw only two; the brethren of 
Jerusalem are described as watching over him, whilst Paul declares that his face 
was unknown to them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">The desire to make of Paul an assiduous visitor to Jerusalem, which has led our 
author to advance and to prolong his first stay in that city after his 
conversion, appears to have induced him to ascribe to the apostle one journey 
too many. According to him Paul came to Jerusalem with Barnabas, bearing the 
offering of the faithful during the famine of the year 44 (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="iii-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:25" id="iii-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">xii. 
25</scripRef>). Now Paul declares expressly that between the journey which took place three 
years after his conversion and the journey about the business of the 
circumcision, he did not go to Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:1-2:21" id="iii-p22.3" parsed="|Gal|1|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. i. and ii.</scripRef>) In other words, Paul 
formally excludes the idea of any journey between <scripRef passage="Acts 9:26-15:2" id="iii-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|9|26|15|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26-Acts.15.2">Acts ix. 26 and Acts xv. 2</scripRef>. If 
we were to deny, against all reason, the identity of the journey related <scripRef passage="Acts 15:2" id="iii-p22.5" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">Acts 
xv. 2, <i>et seq.</i></scripRef> we should not obtain the smallest contradiction. “After three 
years,” says St. Paul, “I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter . . . Then fourteen 
years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas.” It has been doubted 
whether these fourteen years date from the conversion, or the journey which 
followed three years after that event. Let us take the first hypothesis, which 
is the most favourable 

<pb n="xvii" id="iii-Page_xvii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xvii.html" />to those who would defend the account in the Acts. There would then be eleven 
years, at least, according to St. Paul, between his first and his second journey 
to Jerusalem; now. surely there were not eleven years between what is told <scripRef passage="Acts 9:26" id="iii-p22.6" parsed="|Acts|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26">Acts 
ix. 26 <i>et seq</i>.</scripRef> and what is told <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="iii-p22.7" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi, 30</scripRef>! And if against all probability 
that hypothesis is maintained, we find ourselves in the presence of another 
impossibility. In fact, what is told in <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="iii-p22.8" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef> is contemporaneous with the 
death of James the son of Zebedee, which furnishes the only date fixed by the 
<i>Acts of the Apostles</i>, since it proceded by very little the death of Herod 
Agrippa I. which happened in the year 44. The second journey of Paul having 
taken place at least fourteen years after his conversion, if Paul had really 
made that journey in the year 44, the conversion would have taken place in the 
year 30, which is absurd. It is, therefore, impossible to maintain for the 
journey related <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="iii-p22.9" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Acts 12:35" id="iii-p22.10" parsed="|Acts|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.35">xii. 35</scripRef> any reality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p23">These comings and goings appear to have been related by our author in a very 
inexact fashion. In comparing <scripRef passage="Acts 17:14-16" id="iii-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|17|14|17|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.14-Acts.17.16">Acts xvii. 14-16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 18:5" id="iii-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.5">xviii. 5</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 3:1-2" id="iii-p23.3" parsed="|1Thess|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.1-1Thess.3.2">I. Thess. iii. 
1-2</scripRef>, we find another disagreement. But seeing that does not concern matters of 
dogma, we need not speak of it here.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">That which is most important about our present subject which furnishes thin 
critical ray of light for the difficult question of the historical value of the 
Acts is a comparision of the passages relative to the business of the 
circumcision in the Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="iii-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">chap. xv.</scripRef>) and in the Epistle to Galatians (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-21" id="iii-p24.2" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">chap. ii</scripRef>). 
According to the Acts the brethren in Judea being come to Antioch and having 
maintained the necessity of circumcision for the converted Pagans, a deputation, 
composed of Paul, Barnabas and many others was sent from Antioch to Jerusalem to 
consult the apostles and the elders in this question. They were received with 
much warmth by the whole community; a great assembly took place. Dissension 
scarcely showed itself, checked as it was under the effusions of a common 
charity and the happiness of finding themselves together. Peter announces the 
opinion which he had expected to find in the mouth of Paul, that converted 
Pagans do not become subject to the law of Moses. James appends to that only a 
very slight restriction. Paul does not speak, and, to say the truth, is under no 
necessity of speaking, since his 

<pb n="xviii" id="iii-Page_xviii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xviii.html" />doctrine is put into the mouth of Peter. The opinion of the brethren of Judea is 
supported by none. A solemn decree is formulated by the advice of James. This 
decree is signified to the churches by deputies specially appointed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p25">Let us now compare the account of Paul in the Epistle to the Galatians. Paul’s 
version is that the journey to Jerusalem which he undertook on that occasion was 
the effect of a spontaneous movement, and even the result of a revolution. 
Arrived at Jerusalem, he communicates his gospel to those whom it concerned; he 
has, in particular, interviews with those who appear to be considerable 
personages. They do not offer him a single criticism; they communicate nothing 
to him; they only ask that he should remember the poor of Jerusalem. If Titus, 
who accompanied him, consented to allow himself to be circumcised it is “because 
of false brethren unawares brought in.” Paul makes this passing concession to 
them, but he does not submit himself to them. As to men of importance (Paul 
speaks of them only with a shade of bitterness and irony), they have taught him 
nothing new. More, Peter, having come later to Antioch, Paul “withstood him to 
the face, because he was to be blamed.” First, in effect, Peter ate with all 
indiscriminately. The emissaries of James having arrived, Peter hides himself 
and avoids the uncircumcised. “Seeing that they walked not uprightly according 
to the truth of the Gospel,” Paul apostrophises Peter before them all, and 
reproaches him bitterly with his conduct.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">The difference is palpable. On the one hand a solemn agreement, on the other 
anger ill-restrained, extreme susceptibilities. On the one side a sort of 
council; on the other nothing resembling it. On one side a formal decree issued 
by a recognized authority; on the other different opinions, which remain in 
existence without any reciprocal yielding, save for form’s sake. It is useless 
to say which version merits the preference. The account in the Acts is scarcely 
probable, since according to this account the council was occasioned by a 
dispute of which no trace is to be found when the council has met. The two 
orators expressed themselves in a sense altogether different from that which we 
know to have been otherwise their usual part. The decree which the council is 
said to have decided 

<pb n="xix" id="iii-Page_xix" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xix.html" />upon is assuredly a fiction. If this decree of which James would have 
settled the terms had been really promulgated, why those terrors of the good and 
timid Peter? Why did he hide himself? He and the Christian community of 
Antioch were acting in the fullest conformity with the decree the terms of which 
had been settled by James himself. The business of the circumcision occurred 
about the year 51. Some years afterwards, about the year 56, the quarrel which 
the decree ought to have ended is more lively than ever. The Church of Galatia 
is troubled by new envoys from the Church of Jerusalem. Paul answered this new 
attack of his enemies by his thundering epistle. If the decree mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="iii-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">Acts 
xv.</scripRef> had had any real existence, Paul had a very simple means of silencing 
debate—he had only to quote it. Now all that he says supposes the non-existence 
of this decree. In 57, Paul, writing to the Corinthians, ignores the same 
decree, and even violates its prescriptions. The decree orders abstinence from 
meats offered to idols. Paul, however, is of opinion that those meats may be 
eaten if no one is scandalized thereby, but they ought to be abstained from in 
cases where scandal would arise. In 58, then, about the time of the last journey 
of Paul to Jerusalem, James is more obstinate than ever. One of the 
characteristic features of the Acts—a feature which proves plainly that the 
author proposes to himself less to prevent historical truth and even to satisfy 
logic, than to edify pious readers—is the circumstance that the question of the 
admission of the uncircumcised is always settled, yet is always open. It is 
settled at first by the baptism of the eunuch of Queen Candace, then by the 
baptism of the centurion Cornelius, both miraculously ordained; then by the 
foundation of the church of Antioch (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:19" id="iii-p26.2" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">xi. 19, <i>et. seq</i>.</scripRef>) then by the pretended 
Council of Jerusalem, which does not prevent that; on the last pages of the book 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21:20-21" id="iii-p26.3" parsed="|Acts|21|20|21|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20-Acts.21.21">xxi. 20-21</scripRef>.) the question is still in suspense. To tell the truth it has always 
remained in that state. The two fractions of the nascent Christianity never 
agreed upon it. One of them, however, that which clung to the practices of 
Judaism remained infertile, and faded into obscurity. Paul was so far from being 
accepted by all that after his death a part of Christendom anathematized him, 
and pursued him with calumnies.</p>

<pb n="xx" id="iii-Page_xx" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xx.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">In our third book we shall have to deal in detail with the question which lies 
at the root of all those curious incidents. Here we have desired to give only 
some examples of the manner in which the author of the Acts understands history, 
of his system of conciliation, of his preconceived ideas. Must we conclude from 
them that the first chapters of the Acts are devoid of authority, as some 
celebrated critics think, that fiction so far enters as to create both pieces 
and persons, such as the eunuch of Candace, the centurion Cornelius, and even 
the deacon Stephen and the pious Tabitha? I think by no means. It is probable 
that the author of the Acts has not invented the persons, but is a skilful 
advocate, who writes to prove his case, and who makes the most of the facts 
which have come to his knowledge to support his favourite theories, which are 
the legitimacy of the calling of the Gentiles, and the divine institution of 
the hierarchy. Such a document must be used with great caution, but to reject it 
absolutely is as uncritical as to follow it blindly. Some paragraphs, besides, 
even in the first part, have a universally recognised value, and represent 
authentic memoirs extracted by the last editor. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1-25" id="iii-p27.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.25">Chapter xii.</scripRef>, in particular, is 
excellent matter, and may have been the work of John-Mark.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p28">It may be seen in what distress we should be if the only documentary authorities 
we have for this history were a legendary book like this. Happily, we have 
others which refer directly to the period which will be the subject of our third 
book, and which shed a great light upon this. These are the Epistles of St. 
Paul. The Epistles to the Galatians especially is a veritable treasury, the 
basis of the chronology of this age, the key which opens everything, the 
testimony which ought to re-assure the most sceptical as to the reality of 
matters concerning which they might doubt. I beg, serious readers who may be 
tempted to regard me as too bold or too credulous, to read again the two first 
chatters of that remarkable document. They are certainly the two most important 
chapters for the study of nascent Christianity. The Epistles of St. Paul have, 
in fact, an unequalled advantage in that history: their absolute authenticity. 
No doubt has ever been raised by serious criticism as to the authenticity of 

<pb n="xxi" id="iii-Page_xxi" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxi.html" />the Epistle to the Galatians. of the two Epistles to the Corinthians, of the 
Epistle to the Romans. The reasons for which the two Epistles to the 
Thessalonians and that to the Philippians, have been attacked are valueless. At 
the beginning of our third volume we shall have to discuss the more specious, 
although indecisive, objections which have been raised against the Epistle to 
the Colossians, and the note to Philemon; the special problem presented by the 
Epistle to the Ephesians; the strong reasons, finally, which point to the 
rejection of the two Epistles to Timothy, and that to Titus. The epistles of 
which we shall have to make use in this volume are those whose authenticity is 
indisputable; for, at least, the inductions which we shall draw from the others 
are independent of the question of whether they have or have not been dictated 
by St. Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p29">It is not necessary to refer in this place to the rules of criticism which have 
been followed in the composition of this work; that has already been done in 
the introduction to the Life of Jesus. The first twelve chapters of the Acts are 
in effect a document analogous to the synoptical Gospels, and require to be 
treated in the same fashion. Documents of this kind, half historical, half 
legendary, can never be regarded as wholly legend or wholly history. Almost 
everything in them is false in detail, nevertheless it may enclose some precious 
truths. To translate these narratives pure and simple is not to write history. 
These narratives are, in fact, often contradicted by other and more authentic 
texts. In consequence, even when there is only one text, one is always 
constrained to fear that if there had been others there would have been the same 
contradictions. For the Life of Jesus the narrative of Luke is continually 
controlled and corrected by the two other synoptical Gospels and by the fourth. 
Is it not probable, I repeat, that if we had for the Acts the analogue of the 
Synoptics and of the fourth Gospel, the Acts would be corrected on a host of 
points where we have now only their testimony? In our third book, where we shall 
be in clear and definite history, and where we shall have in our hands original 
and often biographical information, we shall be guided by other rules. When St. 
Paul himself tells us the story of some episode of his life which he had no 
interest in presenting 

<pb n="xxii" id="iii-Page_xxii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxii.html" />in any particular light, it is clear that all that we need do is to 
insert his very words, word for word, in our narrative, according to the method 
of Tillemont. But when we are concerned with a narrator preoccupied with a 
system, writing as the advocate of certain ideas, editing after this infantine 
fashion, with vague and soft outlines, colours absolute, and strongly marked 
such as legend always offers, the duty of the critic is not to stick close to 
the text; his duty is to discover what truth the text may embody, without ever 
being too certain of having found it. To debar criticism from such 
interpretations would be as unreasonable as to command an astronomer to concern 
himself only with the apparent state of the heavens. Does not astronomy, on the 
contrary, consist in rectifying the parallax caused by the position of the 
observer, and to construct a real and veracious chart instead of a deceptive 
apparent one?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p30">How besides can it be pretended that documents should be followed to the letter 
when they are full of impossibilities? The first twelve chapters of the Acts are 
a tissue of miracles. Now it is an absolute rule of criticism to give no place 
in historical documents to miraculous circumstances. This is not the result of a 
metaphysical system, but simply a matter of observation. Facts of that kind can 
never be verified. All the pretended miracles that we can study closely resolve 
themselves either into illusions or impostures. If a single miracle were proved, 
we could hardly reject all those of ancient history in a mass, for after all, 
admitting that a great number of these last were false, it is still possible to 
believe that certain of them were true. But it is not thus. All discussable 
miracles fade away. May we not reasonably conclude from that fact that the 
miracles which are removed from us by centuries, and concerning which there is 
no way of establishing an exhaustive discussion, are also without reality? In 
other words, there is no miracle except when one believes it; the substance of 
the supernatural is faith. Catholicism itself, which pretends that the 
miraculous power is not yet extinct within its bosom, undergoes the power of 
this law. The miracles which it pretends to work happen only in places of its 
choice. When there is so simple a method of proving its authenticity, why not do 
so in open daylight? 

<pb n="xxiii" id="iii-Page_xxiii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxiii.html" />A miracle in Paris, under the eyes of competent and learned men, would put an 
end to all doubts. But alas! that is what never happens. Never has a miracle 
been wrought before the public whom it is desirable to convert, I would say 
before the incredulous. The condition of the miracle is the credulity of the 
witness. No miracle is performed before those who might discuss and criticise 
it. To that rule there is not a single exception. Cicero said, with his usual 
good sense and acuteness, “Since when has that secret force disappeared? Is it 
not since men have become less credulous?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p31">“But,” it is said, “if it is impossible to prove that there has ever been a 
supernatural fact, it is equally impossible to prove that there has not been 
one. The positive savant who denies the supernatural proceeds then as 
gratuitously as the believer who admits it.” In no way. It is for him who 
affirms a proposition to prove it. He, before whom it is affirmed, has but one 
thing to do, to wait for the proof, and to yield if it is good. Supposing we had 
called upon Buffon to give a place in his <i>Natural History</i> to sirens and 
centaurs, Buffon would have answered, “Show me a specimen of these beings, and 
I will admit them; until you do, they do not exist for me”—“But prove that 
they do not exist?”—“It is for you to prove that they exist.” The burden of 
proof in science rests upon those, who make the assertion. Why do we not believe 
in angels or devils, although innumerable historic texts assume their existence? Because the existence of an angel or a devil has never yet been proved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p32">To maintain the reality of the miracle appeal is made to the phenomena, which, 
it is said, could have been produced only by going beyond the laws of nature, 
the creation of man for example. “The creation of man,” it is said, “could have 
come about only by the direct intervention of the Deity; why should not that 
intervention be repeated at other decisive moments of the development of the 
universe?” I shall not insist upon the strange philosophy, and the paltry idea 
of the Divinity which such a method of reasoning involves, for history has its 
method, independent of all philosophy. Without entering, in the smallest degree, 
upon the province of theodicy, it is easy to show how defective such an argument 
is. It is equivalent 

<pb n="xix" id="iii-Page_xix_1" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xix.html" />to saying that everything which does not happen in the existing state of the 
world, everything which we cannot explain by the existing condition of science, 
is miraculous. But then the sun is a miracle, for science is far from having 
explained the sun; the conception of every man is a miracle, for philosophy is 
still silent on that point; conscience is a miracle, for it is an absolute 
mystery; every animal is a miracle, for the origin of life is a problem 
concerning which we have almost no information. If we say that all life, that 
every soul is in effect of a superior order in nature, we are simply playing 
upon words. We are anxious that this should be understood; but then there must 
be an explanation of the word miracle. Can that be a miracle which happens every 
day and every hour? Miracle is not the unexplained; it is a formal derogation 
in the name of a particular will of known laws. What we deny is the exceptional; 
those are the private interventions, like that of a clockmaker, who has made a 
clock, very well, it is true, but to which he is from time to time obliged to 
put his hand to supply the deficiencies of the wheel-work. That God permeates 
everything, especially everything that lives, is distinctly our theory; we only 
say that no special intervention of a supernatural force has ever been proved. 
We deny the reality of private supernaturalism until a demonstrated fact of this 
kind has been presented to us. To seek this fact before the creation of man; to 
fly beyond history to periods, where all verification is impossible, in order to 
escape from verifying historical miracles, is to take refuge behind a cloud, to 
prove one obscure thing by another still morn obscure, to dispute a known law, 
because of a fact of which we are not certain. Miracles are appealed to which 
took place before any witness existed, simply because it is impossible to quote 
one of which there is any credible witness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p33">Without doubt, in distant ages, things happened in the universe, phenomena which 
offer themselves no more, at least upon the same scale in the actual state of 
things. But these phenomena may be explained by the date at which they have 
occurred. In the geological formation a great number of minerals and precious 
atones are found, which it would appear are no longer produced in nature. 
Nevertheless Messrs. Mitscherlich, Ebelman, de Sénarmont, 

<pb n="xxv" id="iii-Page_xxv" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxv.html" />Daubree have artificially recomposed the majority of these minerals and 
precious stones. If it is doubtful whether they will ever succeed in 
artificially producing life, it is because the artificial reproduction of the 
circumstances under which life commences (if it ever does commence) will be 
always out of the reach of humanity. How can we bring back a state of the 
planet which has disappeared for thousands of years? How are we to try an 
experiment which will occupy centuries? The diversity of the moans and the 
centuries of slow evolution—these are the things that are forgotten when we 
speak of the phenomena of old times, which do not happen to-day as miracles. In 
some celestial body at the present moment things are perhaps being done which 
have ceased upon this earth for an infinite period of time. Surely the formation 
of humanity is the most shocking and absurd thing in the world, if it is 
supposed to be sudden, instantaneous. It reverts to general analogies (without 
ceasing to be mysterious) if we see in it the result of a slow progress 
continued during incalculable periods. We must not apply the laws of maturity to 
embryonic life. The embryo develops all its organs one after another; the adult 
man, on the contrary, creates no more organs. He creates no more because he is 
no longer of an age to create; he does not even invent language because he is 
not called upon to invent it. But what is the use of meeting adversaries who 
continually evade the question? We ask for an authenticated historical miracle; 
we are told that there were such things before history existed. Assuredly, if a 
proof were required of the necessity for supernatural beliefs in certain states 
of the soul, it might be found in the fact that minds penetrating enough in 
every other respect have been able to rest the edifice of their faith on such a 
desperate argument.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p34">Others, abandoning miracles of the physical order, entrench themselves behind 
moral miracles, without which they maintain that these events cannot be 
explained. Certainly the formation of Christianity is the greatest event in the 
religious history of the world. But it is not a miracle for all that. Buddhism, 
Babism have had martyrs as numerous, as exalted, as resigned as Christianity. 
The miracles of the foundation of Islam are of a wholly different 

<pb n="xxvi" id="iii-Page_xxvi" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxvi.html" />character, and I confess that they affect me little. It must, however, 
be remarked that the Mussulman doctors base upon the establishment of Islam, upon 
its diffusion as by a train of fire, upon its rapid conquests, upon the force 
which gives it everywhere an absolute reign, the same reasonings which the 
Christian apologists base upon the establishment of Christianity, and assert 
that they clearly behold there the finger of God. Let us allow, if it is 
desired, that the foundation of Christianity is a unique fact. Hellenism is 
another absolutely unique fact, understanding by that word the ideal perfection 
in literature, in art, in philosophy, which Greece has achieved. Greek art 
surpasses all other art, as Christianity surpasses all other religions, and the 
Acropolis at Athens—a collection of masterpieces by the side of which everything 
else is no bettor than clumsy fumbling, or more or less successful imitation—is 
perhaps that which in its way most successfully defies comparison. Hellenism, in 
other words, is as much a miracle of beauty as Christianity is a miracle of 
sanctity. A unique thing is not a miraculous thing. God is in varying degrees in 
all that is beautiful, good, and true. But he is never in one of his 
manifestations in so exclusive a fashion that the presence of his breath in a 
religious or a philosophical movement ought to be deemed a privilege or 
exception.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p35">I hope that the interval of two years and a half passed since the publication of 
the Life of Jesus will lead some of my readers to consider these problems with 
greater calmness. Religious controversy is always one of bad faith, without any 
intention or desire that it should be so. There is no independent discussion; no 
anxious seeking for the truth; it is the defence of a position already taken up 
to prove that the dissident is ignorant or dishonest. Calumnies, 
misinterpretations, falsifications of ideas and of texts, triumphant reasonings 
over things that an opponent has never said, cries of victory over mistakes 
which he has not made, nothing appears disloyal to the man who would hold in his 
hand the interests of absolute truth. I should have ignored history if I had not 
expected all that. I am cool enough to be almost insensible to it, and I have a 
sufficiently lively taste for matters of faith to be able to understand in a 
kindly spirit what there is that is often touching in the sentiment which 
inspired those who contradicted 

<pb n="xxvii" id="iii-Page_xxvii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxvii.html" />me. Often, in seeing so much simplicity, such a pious assurance, a 
wrath coming so frankly from good and pure souls, I have said, with John Huss, 
at the sight of an old woman who sweated under a faggot for his burning: <i>Oh, 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p35.1">sancta simplicitas</span>!</i> I have regretted certain emotions, which could only be 
profitless. According to the beautiful expression of the Scriptures, “God is 
not in the tempest.” Ah! without doubt, if this trouble led to the discovery of 
the truth, we should be consoled for many agitations. But it is not thus: truth 
does not exist for the passionate man. It is reserved for the minds of those who 
seek for it without prejudice, without persistent love, without lasting hatred, 
with an absolute liberty, and without any after intention of acting in the 
business of humanity. These problems are only some of the innumerable questions 
of which the world is full, and which the curious examine. No one is offended by 
the enunciation of a theoretical opinion. Those who hold to their faith as to a 
treasure have a very simple method of defending it—that of taking no note of 
works written in a sense different from their own. The timid do better not to 
read them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p36">There are practical persons who, with regard to a work of science, ask what 
political party the author proposes to satisfy, and who are anxious that every 
poem should convey a moral lesson. Such persons do not admit that it is possible 
to write for something else besides a propaganda. The idea of art and of science 
aspiring only to find the true, and to realize the beautiful, outside of all 
politics, is to them incomprehensible. Between us and such persons 
misunderstandings are inevitable. “These people,” as the Greek philosopher 
said, “take back with their left hand what they give with their right.” A host 
of letters, dictated by a worthy sentiment, which I have received, may be summed 
up thus:—“What do you want? What end do you propose?” Good God! the same 
that every one proposes in writing history. If I had many lives at my disposal I 
would devote one to writing the history of Alexander, another to writing the 
history of Athens, a third, it may be, to writing a history of the French Revolution, or a history of the Order of St. Francis. What end should I 
propose to myself in writing those works? One only, to find the truth and to 
make it live, to work so that 

<pb n="xxviii" id="iii-Page_xxviii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxviii.html" />the great things of the past may be known with the greatest possible exactitude, 
and expounded in a manner worthy of them. The notion of overthrowing the faith 
of anyone is far removed from me. These works ought to be executed with a 
supreme indifference, as if one were writing for a deserted planet. Every 
concession to scruples of an inferior order is a failure in the worship of art 
and of truth. Who does not admit that the absence of the proselytising spirit is 
at once the quality and the defect of a work composed in this spirit?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p37">The first principle of the critical school in effect is that in matters of faith 
everyone admits what he wants to admit, and, as it were, makes the bed of his 
belief in proportion to his own stature. Why should we be so senseless as to mix 
ourselves up with what depends upon circumstances concerning which no one knows 
anything? If anyone accepts our principles, it is because he possesses the turn 
of mind and the necessary education for them; all our efforts would give 
neither, did one not already possess those qualities. Philosophy differs from 
faith, inasmuch as faith operates by itself, independently of the understanding 
that we have of the dogmas. We believe, on the contrary, that a truth has no 
value, save when it is reached by itself, when one sees the whole order of ideas 
to which it belongs. We do not force ourselves to silence such of our opinions 
as are not in harmony with the belief of a portion of our fellow-man; we make no 
sacrifice to the exigencies of divergent orthodoxies; but on the other hand we 
do not dream of attacking or provoking them; we act as though they did not 
exist. For myself, the day when I may be convicted of an effort to convert to my 
views a single adherent who did not come of himself would cause me the most 
acute pain. I should conclude from it, either that my mind had lost its freedom 
and calmness, or that something was oppressing me so that I could not content 
myself any longer with the free and joyous contemplation of the universe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p38">If, moreover, my aim had been to make war upon established religions, I should 
have worked in another way, undertaking only to point out the impossibilities 
and the contradictions of the texts and dogmas held as sacred. That minute task 
has been done a thousand times, and done 

<pb n="xxix" id="iii-Page_xxix" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxix.html" />well. In 1856, I wrote as follows:—“I protest once for all against the false 
interpretation which would be put upon my labours, if the various essays upon 
the history of religions which I have or may publish in the future, be treated 
as polemical works. Looked at as such, I should be the first to admit that these 
essays were very weak. Controversy requires tactics to which I am a stranger; it 
is necessary to know the weak side of one’s adversary, to hold to it, never to 
touch doubtful questions, to avoid all concession, that is to say, to renounce 
the very essence of the scientific spirit. Such is not my method. The 
fundamental question upon which religious discussion must turn, that is to say, 
the question of revelation and of the supernatural, I never touch, not that that 
question may not be resolved for me with entire certainty, but because the 
discussion of such a question is not scientific, or rather because independent 
science supposes it to be resolved beforehand. Assuredly if I had any polemical 
or proselytising object in view, this would be a cardinal fault, it would be to 
transport into the region of delicate and obscure problems a question which is 
usually treated in the coarsest terms by controversialists and apologists. So 
far from regretting the advantages which I should thus give my opponent, I 
rejoice in them, if thereby I might convince the theologians that my writings 
are of another order than theirs, that in them they must look only for pure 
researches of study, open to attack as such, wherein an attempt is sometimes 
made to apply to the Jewish religion and to the Christian the principles of 
criticism which are followed in other branches of history and philology. I 
intend at no time to enter into the discussion of questions of pure theology any 
more than M.M. Burnouf, Creuzer, Guigniaut, and so many other critical 
historians of the religions of antiquity have thought themselves obliged to 
undertake the reputation of, or the apology for, the forms of worship with which 
they were occupied, The history of humanity is for me a vast whole, where 
everything is essentially unequal and diverse, but where everything of the same 
order arises from the same causes and obeys the same laws. These laws I inquire 
into with no other intention than that of discovering the exact tint of what 
really is. Nothing will make the change an obscure 

<pb n="xxx" id="iii-Page_xxx" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxx.html" />position, but one which is fruitful for science for the part of 
controversialist, an easy fact, inasmuch as it wins for the writer an assured 
favour amongst people who think it their duty to oppose war to war. In that 
polemic, the necessity for which I am far from disputing, but which is neither 
to my taste nor to my abilities, Voltaire is enough. One cannot be at the same 
time a good controversialist and a good historian. Voltaire, weak in 
scholarship; Voltaire, who appears so devoid of the sentiment of antiquity to us 
who are initiated into a better method; Voltaire is twenty times victorious 
over those who are even more innocent of criticism than he is himself. A new 
edition of the works of this great man would satisfy the want which appears to 
be felt at the present moment of answering the encroachments of theology; an 
answer bad in itself, but worthy of what it has to fight against; an 
old-fashioned answer to a science that is out of date. Let us do better, we who 
possess love of truth and a vast curiosity; let us leave these disputes to 
those whom they please; let us labour for the small number of those who march 
in the front rank of the human mind. Popularity, I know, belongs by preference 
to writers who, instead of pursuing the most elevated form of truth, apply 
themselves to struggling against the opinion of their times; but by a just revenge they have no value so soon as the opinion they have contested has 
ceased to exist. Those who refuted the magic and judicial astrology in the XVIth 
and XVIIth centuries, rendered an immense service to reason, yet their writings 
are unknown at the present day; their very victory has caused them to be 
forgotten.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p39">I intend to hold invariably to this rule of conduct—the only one worthy of a 
scholar. I know that the researches of religious history touch upon living 
questions which appear to demand a solution. Persons familiar with free 
speculation do not understand the calm deliberation of thought; practical minds 
grow impatient with science, which does not answer to their eagerness. Let us 
avoid these vain excitements. Let us avoid finding anything. Let us rest in our 
respective Churches, profiting by their daily worship and their tradition of 
virtue, participating in their good work, and rejoicing in the poetry of their 
past. Nor should their intolerance repel us, We may even forgive 

<pb n="xxxi" id="iii-Page_xxxi" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxxi.html" />that intolerance, for it is like egotism, one of the necessities of human 
nature. To suppose that it will henceforward form now religious families, or 
that the proportion amongst those which now exist will ever greatly change is 
to go against all appearances. There will soon be great schism in the Catholic 
Church; the days of Avignon, of the anti-popes, of the Clementists and the 
Urbanists will probably return. The Catholic Church may have its fourteenth 
Century again, but, notwithstanding her divisions, she will still remain the 
Catholic Church. It is probable that within a hundred years the relations 
between the number of Protestants, of Catholics, and of Jews will not have 
sensibly changed. But a great alteration will be made, or, rather, will have 
become apparent to the eyes of all. Each of these religious families will have 
two sorts of faithful ones; some believing absolutely as in the Middle Ages; 
others sacrificing the letter and holding only to the spirit. This second 
fraction will grow in every communion, and as the spirit agrees as much as the 
letter divides, the spiritualists of each communion will have reached such a 
point of agreement that they will altogether neglect to amalgamate. Fanaticism 
will be lost in a general tolerance. Dogma will become a mysterious ark which no 
one will ever want to open. If the ark is empty, then what matters it. One 
single religion will, I fear, resist this dogmatic softening; that is Islamism. 
There are amongst certain Mussulmans of the old school and amongst certain 
eminent men in Constantinople, there are in Persia, especially, forms of a large 
and conciliatory spirit. If these good forms are suffocated by the fanaticism of 
the <i>ulemas</i>, Islamism will perish, for two things are evident: the first, that 
modern civilization does not desire that the ancient religions should die out 
altogether; the second is, that it will not allow itself to be hampered in its 
work by old religious institutions. These last have the choice between 
submission and death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p40">As for pure religion, the pretension of which is not to be a sect or a Church 
apart, why should it submit to the inconveniences of a position of which it has 
none of the advantages? Why should it raise flag against flag when it knows 
that salvation is possible everywhere and to everybody; that it depends on the 
degree of nobility which 

<pb n="xxxii" id="iii-Page_xxxii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxxii.html" />each carries in himself? We can understand how Protestantism in the sixteenth 
century brought about an open rupture. Protestantism began with a very absolute 
faith. Far from corresponding to a weakening of dogmatism, the Reformation 
marked a renaissance of the most rigid Christian spirit. The movement of the 
nineteenth century, on the contrary, springs from a sentiment which is the very 
reverse of dogmatism; it arises not in sects or separate Churches, but in a 
general softening of all the Churches. The marked divisions increase the 
fanaticism of orthodoxy and provoke reactions. The Luthers and Calvins made the 
Caraffa, the Ghislieri, the Loyolas, the Philip II.’s. If our Church rejects them 
let us not recriminate; let us learn to appreciate the sweetness of modern 
manners, which has rendered those hatreds powerless; let us console ourselves 
by dreaming of that invisible Church which takes in the excommunicated saints, 
the best souls of every century. The banished of a Church are always its best 
men; they are in advance of their times; the heretic of to-day is the orthodox 
of to-morrow. What besides is the excommunication of men? Our Heavenly Father 
excommunicates only dry souls and narrow hearts. If the priest refuses to admit 
us to the cemetery, let us forbid our families to cry out. God is the Judge; 
the earth is a good mother who makes no differences; the corpse of a good man 
entering the unconsecrated corner carries consecration with it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p41">Undoubtedly there are circumstances in which the application of these principles 
is difficult. The spirit breathes where it will; the spirit is liberty. Now it 
is to persons who are as it were chained to absolute faith I would speak; of 
men in holy orders or clothed with some ministerial authority. Even then a fine 
soul knows how to find the ways of issue. A worthy country priest, by his 
solitary studies and by the purity of his his, comes to see the impossibility of 
literal dogmatism; must he sadden those whom he has hitherto consoled by 
explaining to them simple changes which they cannot understand? God forbid! 
There are not two men in the world who have exactly the same duties. The good 
Bishop Colenso accomplished an act of honesty such as the Church has not seen 
since its origin, in writing his doubts as soon as they came 

<pb n="xxxiii" id="iii-Page_xxxiii" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxxiii.html" />to him. But the humble Catholic priest, in a country of narrow and timid minds, 
ought to hold his tongue. How many discreet tombs around our village churches 
hide in this way poetic reserves—angelic silences! Will those whose duty it has 
been to speak equal the merit of those secrets known to God alone?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p42">Theory is not practice. The ideal must remain the ideal; it must fear lest it 
soil itself by contact with reality. Thoughts which are good for those who are 
preserved by their nobility from all moral danger may not be, if they are, 
applied without their inconveniences for those who are surrounded with baseness. 
Great things are achieved only with ideas strictly defined; the man absolutely 
without prejudice would be powerless. Let us enjoy the liberty of the sons of 
God; but let us take care lest we become accomplices in the diminution of 
virtue which would menace society if Christianity were to grow weak. What should 
we be without it? What could replace the great schools of seriousness and 
respect, such as St. Sulpice, or the devoted ministry of the Sisters of Charity? 
How can we avoid being affrighted by the pettiness and the cold heartedness 
which have invaded the world? Our disagreement with persons who believe in 
positive religions is, after all, purely scientific; at heart we are with them! 
We have only one enemy who is theirs also—vulgar materialism, the baseness of 
the interested man.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p43">Peace then, in God’s name! Let the various orders of humanity live side by side, 
not falsifying their own intelligence in order to make reciprocal concessions 
which will lessen them, but in naturally supporting each other. Nothing ought to 
reign here below to the exclusion of its opposite. No one force ought to be able 
to suppress the others. The harmony of humanity results from the free emission 
of the most discordant notes. If orthodoxy should succeed in killing science we 
know what would happen. The Mussulman world of Spain died from having too 
conscientiously performed that task. If Rationalism wishes to govern the world 
without regard to the religious needs of the soul, the experience of the French 
Revolution is there to teach us the consequences of such a blunder. The 
instincts of art, carried to the highest point of refinement, but without 
honesty, made of the Italy of the Renaissance a den of 

<pb n="xxxiv" id="iii-Page_xxxiv" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_xxxiv.html" />thieves, an evil abode. Weariness, stupidity, mediocrity are the punishment of 
certain Protestant countries where, under the pretence of good sense and 
Christian spirit, art has been suppressed and science reduced to something 
paltry. Lucretius and St. Theresa, Aristophanes and Socrates, Voltaire and 
Francis of Assisi, Raphael and Vincent, St. Paul have an equal right to exist, 
and humanity would be the less if one of the elements which compose it were 
wanting.</p>

<pb n="1" id="iii-Page_1" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_1.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter I. Formation of Beliefs Relative to the Resurrection of Jesus—The Apparitions at Jerusalem." progress="16.61%" id="iv" prev="iii" next="v">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">THE APOSTLES.</h1>

<h2 id="iv-p0.2">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="iv-p0.3">FORMATION OF BELIEFS RELATIVE TO THE RESURRECT1ON OF JESUS—THE APPARITIONS AT JERUSALEM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv-p1.1">Jesus</span>, although speaking constantly of resurrection, of new life, never stated 
distinctly that he would rise again in the flesh. The disciples, in the hours 
immediately following his death, had not, in this respect, any settled 
expectations. The sentiments, in which they have so unaffectedly taken us into 
their confidence, implied even that they believed all was finished. They wept, 
and interred their friend, if not as they would at the death of a common person, 
at least as a person whose loss was irreparable. They were sad and cast down. 
The hope that they had cherished of seeing him realise the salvation of Israel 
is now proved to have been vanity. They were spoken of as men who had been 
robbed of a grand and dear illusion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p2">But enthusiasm and love do not recognise conditions barren of results. They 
dallied with the impossible, and, rather than abdicate hope, they did violence 
to all reality. Several phrases of the Master, which were recalled, especially 
those in which he predicted his future advent, might be interpreted in the sense 
that he would leave the tomb. Such a belief was, besides, so natural that the 
faith of the disciples would have sufficed to create it in every part. The great 
prophets, Enoch and Elijah, had not tasted death. They began even is believe 
that the patriarchs and the men of the first order in the old law, were not 
really dead, and that their 

<pb n="2" id="iv-Page_2" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_2.html" />bodies were in their sepulchres at Hebron, alive and animated. It was to happen 
to Jesus, what had happened to all men who have captivated the attention of 
their fellow-men. The world, accustomed to attribute to them superhuman virtues, 
cannot admit that they would have to undergo the unjust, revolting and 
iniquitous law, to wit, a common death. At the moment when Mahomet expired, 
Omar issued from the tent, sabre in hand, and declared that he would strike off 
the head of anyone who dared to say that the prophet was no more. Death is a 
thing so absurd—when it strikes down a man of genius, or the large-hearted 
man—that people will not believe in the possibility of such an error in nature. 
Heroes do not die. Is not true existence that which is implanted in the hearts 
of those whom we love? This adored Master had filled for some years the little 
world which pressed around him with joy and with hope; would people consent to 
leave him to rot in the tomb? No; he had lived too much in those who 
surrounded him for people not to declare after his death that he still lived.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">The day which followed the burial of Jesus (Saturday, 15th April) was crowded 
with these thoughts. People were interdicted from all manner of manual labour, 
because of the Sabbath. But never was repose more fruitful. The Christian 
conscience had on that day but one object—the Master laid low in the tomb. The 
women, in particular, embalmed him in ointment with their most tender caresses. 
Not for a moment did their thoughts abandon that sweet friend, reposing in his 
myrrh, whom the wicked had killed! Ah! the angels are doubtless surrounding 
him, veiling their faces in his shroud! He, indeed, did say that he should die, 
that his death would be the salvation of the sinner, and that he should rise in 
the kingdom of his Father. Yes; he shall live again; God will not leave his Son 
to be a prey to hell; He will not suffer his chosen one to see corruption. What 
is this 

<pb n="3" id="iv-Page_3" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_3.html" />tombstone which weighs upon him? He will raise it up; he will reascend to the right hand of his Father, whence he descended. And 
we shall see him again; we shall hear his charming voice; we shall enjoy anew 
his conversations, and it is in vain that they have crucified him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">The belief in the immortality of the soul, which, through the influence of the 
Grecian philosophy, has become a dogma of Christianity, readily permits of one 
resigning oneself to death, inasmuch as the dissolution of the body in that 
hypothesis was only a deliverance of the soul, freed henceforth from vexatious 
bonds, without which it can exist. But that theory of man, considered as a being 
composed of two substances, did not appear very clear to the Jews. To them the 
reign of God and the reign of Spirit consisted in a complete transformation of 
the world and in the annihilation of death. To acknowledge that death could be 
victorious over Jesus, over him who came to extinguish its empire, was the 
height of absurdity. The very idea that he could suffer had previously disgusted 
his disciples. The latter, then, had no choice between despair or heroic 
affirmation. A man of penetration might have announced on that Saturday that 
Jesus would rise again; the little Christian Society on that day wrought the 
veritable miracle; it resurrected Jesus in its heart, because of the intense 
love that it bore for him. It decided that Jesus had not died. The love of these 
passionate souls was, in truth, stronger than death; and, as the property of 
passion is to be communicative, to light like a torch a sentiment which 
resembles itself, and, consequently, to be indefinitely propagated; Jesus, in a 
sense, at the moment of which we speak, is already risen from the dead. Let but 
one material fact, insignificant itself, permit the belief that his body is no 
longer here below, and the dogma of the resurrection will be established for 
eternity.</p>

<pb n="4" id="iv-Page_4" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_4.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">It was that which happened in the circumstances which, though part obscured, 
because of the incoherency of the traditions, and especially because of the 
contradictions which they presented, can, nevertheless, be grasped with a 
sufficient degree of probability.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">Early on Sunday morning, the Galilean women who on Friday evening had hastily 
embalmed the body, visited the tomb in which he had been temporarily deposited. 
These were Mary Magdalene, Mary Cleophas, Salome, Joanna, wife of Kouza, and 
others. They came, probably, each on her own account, for it is difficult to 
call in question the tradition of the three synoptical gospels, according to 
which several women came to the tomb; on the other hand, it is certain that in 
the two most authentic narratives which we possess of the resurrection, Mary 
Magdalene alone played a part. In any case she had, at that solemn moment, taken 
a part altogether out of line. It is she whom we must follow step by step, for 
she bore on that day, for an hour, all the burden of a Christian conscience; her 
testimony decided the faith of the future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">Let us not forget that the vault in which the body of Jesus had been enclosed, 
was a vault which had been recently cut in the rock, and was situated in a 
garden near the place of execution. It had, for the latter reason been specially 
taken, seeing that it was late in the day and that they were desirous of not 
desecrating the Sabbath. The first gospel alone adds one circumstance, to wit, 
that the vault belonged to Joseph of Arimathæa. But, in general, the 
anecdotical circumstances annexed by the first gospel to the common fund of the 
tradition, are without any value, especially when the matter in hand is the last 
days of the life of Jesus. The same gospel mentions another detail which, in 
view of the silence of the others, has not any probability; we refer to the 
public seals and a guard being placed at the tomb. We must also remember that 
the mortuary vaults were low chambers, cut into an inclining rock, 

<pb n="5" id="iv-Page_5" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_5.html" />in which was contrived a vertical cutting. The door, ordinarily downwards, was 
closed by a very heavy stone, fitted into a groove. These chambers had not a 
lock and key, the weight of the stone was the sole safeguard that one had 
against thieves or profaners of tombs; it was likewise so arranged that, to 
remove it, either a machine or the combined efforts of several persons were 
required. All the traditions agree on that point, that the stone had been put at 
the mouth of the vault on the Friday evening.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">But when Mary Magdalene arrived on the Sunday morning, the stone was not in its 
place. The vault was open. The body was no longer there. In her mind the idea of 
the resurrection was as yet little developed. That which filled her soul was a 
tender regret and the desire to render funeral honours to the body of her divine 
friend. Her first sentiments, moreover, were those of surprise and of sadness. 
The disappearance of the cherished body had stripped her of the last joy upon 
which she had calculated. She could not touch him again with her hands! And 
what had become of him? The idea of a desecration was present to her and she 
was shocked at it. Perhaps, at the same time, a glimmer of hope crossed her 
mind. Without losing a moment, she ran to a house in which Peter and John were 
together. “They have taken away the body of our Master,” said she, “and I know 
not where they have laid him.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">The two disciples got up hastily and ran with all their might to see. John, the 
younger, arrived first. He stooped down to look into the interior. Mary was 
right. The tomb was empty. The linen which had served to enshroud him was 
scattered about the sepulchre. They both entered, examined the linen, which was 
no doubt stained with blood, and remarked in particular the napkin, which had 
enveloped his head, rolled up in a corner apart. Peter and John returned home 
extremely perplexed. If they did not now pronounce 

<pb n="6" id="iv-Page_6" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_6.html" />the decisive words: “He is risen!” we may be sure that such a consequence 
was the irrevocable conclusion, and that the generating dogma of Christianity 
was already established.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">Peter and John departed from the garden; Mary remained alone at the mouth of the 
sepulchre. She wept profusely. One single thought engaged her: Where have they 
put the body? Her woman’s heart did not go beyond the desire of holding the 
well-beloved body again in her arms. Suddenly she heard a slight noise behind 
her. A man is standing near her. She thinks at first it is the gardener. “Sir,” 
said she, “if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and 
I will take him away.” In response, she heard herself called by her name, “Mary!” It was the voice which had so often before thrilled her. It was the voice of 
Jesus. “Oh, my master!” she exclaimed. She made as if to touch him. A sort of 
instinctive movement induced her to kneel down and kiss his feet. The vision 
gently receded, and said to her: “Touch me not!” Gradually the shadow 
disappeared. But the miracle of love was accomplished. What Cephas was not able 
to do, Mary had done. She knew how to extract life, sweet and penetrating 
words, from the empty tomb. It was no longer a question of deducing 
consequences or of framing conjectures. Mary had seen and heard. The 
resurrection had its first immediate witness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p11">Frantic with love, inebriated with joy, Mary returned to the city and said to 
the first disciples whom she met: “I have seen him; he has spoken to me.” Her 
greatly troubled imagination, her broken and incoherent discourse, made her to 
be taken by some as mad. Peter and John, in their turn, related what they had 
seen. Other disciples went to the tomb and saw likewise. The conviction reached 
by the whole of this first group was that Jesus had risen. Many doubts still 
existed. But the assurances of Mary, of Peter and of John, imposed 

<pb n="7" id="iv-Page_7" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_7.html" />upon the others. Subsequently, this was called “the vision of Peter.” Paul, in 
particular, does not speak of the vision of Mary, and awards all the honour of 
the first apparition to Peter. But that statement was very inexact. Peter only 
saw the empty sepulchre, the napkin and the winding sheet. Mary alone loved 
enough to dispense with nature and to have revived the phantom of the perfect 
master. In these sorts of marvellous crises, to see after others have seen—goes 
for nothing; all the merit consists in being the first to see; for others 
afterwards model their visions on the received type. It is the characteristic of 
good organisations to perceive the image promptly, accurately, and as if by a 
sort of innate sense of design. The glory, then, of the resurrection belongs to 
Mary Magdalene. Next to Jesus, it is Mary who has done the most for the 
establishment of Christianity. The image created by the delicate sensibility of 
Mary Magdalene hovers over the world still. Queen and patroness of idealists, 
Magdalene knew better than any other person how to verify her dream, how to 
impose upon all the holy vision of her passionate soul. Her great woman’s 
affirmation, “He is risen!” has been the basis of the faith of humanity. Begone hence, powerless reason! Seek not to apply cold analysis to this 
masterpiece of idealism and of love. If wisdom renounces the part of consoling 
that poor human race, betrayed by fate, let folly attempt the enterprise. Where 
is the sage who has given to the world so much joy as Mary Magdalene, the 
possessed of devils?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p12">The other women who had been to the tomb spread meanwhile the news abroad. 
They had not seen Jesus; but they spoke of a man in white, whom they had seen in 
the sepulchre, and who had said to them: “He is not here; return into Galilee; he will go before you there; there shall ye see him.” Perhaps it was these 
white linen clothes which had originated this hallucination. Perhaps, again, 
they saw nothing, and only commenced to speak of their vision when Mary 
Magdalene had related 

<pb n="8" id="iv-Page_8" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_8.html" />hers. Indeed, according to one of the most authentic texts, they kept 
silence for some time—a silence which was afterwards attributed to terror. 
However this may be, these recitals increased every hour, and underwent some 
singular transformations. The man in white became the angel of God; it was told 
that his garments shone like the snow; that his face seemed like lightning. 
Others spoke of two angels; one of whom appeared at the head, the other at the 
foot of the sepulchre. By evening, many, perhaps, already believed that the 
women had seen this angel descend from heaven, move away the stone, and Jesus 
issue forth with a great noise. Doubtless they varied in their depositions; 
suffering from the effect of the imagination of others, as is always the case 
with common people; they borrowed every embellishment, and thus participated in 
the creation of the legend which grew up around them and suited their ideas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p13">The day was stormy and decisive. The little company was greatly dispersed. Some 
had already departed for Galilee; others hid themselves for fear. The 
deplorable scene of the Friday; the afflicting spectacle which they had had 
before their eyes, in seeing him of whom they had expected so much expire upon 
the gibbet, without his Father coming to deliver him, had, moreover, 
extinguished the faith of many. The news imparted by the women and Peter was 
received on every side with scarcely dissembled credulity. Of the diverse 
stories, some were believed; the women went hither and thither with singular 
and inconsistent stories, enriching them as they went. Statements, the most 
opposed, were put forth. Some still wept over the sad event of the day before; 
others were already triumphant; all were disposed to entertain the most 
extraordinary accounts. Nevertheless, the distrust which the excitement of Mary 
Magdalene inspired, the little authority which the women had, the incoherency of 
their narratives, produced grave doubts. People were 

<pb n="9" id="iv-Page_9" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_9.html" />living in the expectation of seeing new visions, and which could not fail but 
come. The state of the sect was altogether favourable to the propagation of 
strange rumours. If all the members of the little church had been assembled, the 
legendary creation would have been impossible; those who knew the secret of the 
disappearance of the body, would probably have reclaimed against the error. But 
in the confusion which prevailed, the door was opened for the most prolific 
misapprehensions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p14">It is the characteristic of those states of the soul, in which originate ecstasy 
and apparitions, to be contagious. The history of all the great religious 
crises, proves that these sort of visions are infectious. In an assembly of 
persons, entertaining the same beliefs, it is sufficient for one member of the 
body to affirm having seen or heard something supernatural for others to see and 
to hear also. Amongst the persecuted Protestants, a report was spread that 
people had heard the angels singing psalms upon a recently destroyed temple: 
They all went there and heard the same psalm. In cases of this kind, it is the 
most excited who give law, and who regulate the temperature of the common 
atmosphere. The exaltation of a few is transmitted to all; no one desires to be 
left behind, or likes to confess that he is less favoured than the others. Those 
who see nothing, are carried away, and finish by believing either that they are 
less clear-sighted, or that they do not take proper account of their sensations. 
In any case, they take care not to avow it; they would be disturbers of the 
common joy, would cause sadness to others, and would be playing a disagreeable 
part. When, therefore, one apparition is brought forward in such assemblies, it 
is customary for everyone to see it, or believe he has seen it. It is necessary 
to remember, however, what was the degree of intellectual culture possessed by 
the disciples of Jesus. What is called a weak head, very often, is associated 
with infinite goodness of heart. The disciples believed in phantoms; they 
imagined themselves to be compassed 

<pb n="10" id="iv-Page_10" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_10.html" />about with miracles; they participated in nothing which had relation to the 
positive science of the times. This science existed amongst some hundreds of 
men, scattered over those countries alone where Grecian culture had penetrated. 
But the commonality, in every country, participated very little in it. Palestine 
was, in this respect, one of the most backward countries. The Galileans were the 
most ignorant people of Palestine, and the disciples of Jesus might be counted 
amongst the persons the most simple of Galilee. It was to this very simplicity 
that they were indebted for their heavenly election. Among such people, belief 
in marvellous deeds found the most extraordinary facilities for propagating 
itself. Once the opinion on the resurrection of Jesus had been noised abroad, 
numerous visions were sure to follow. And so in fact they did follow.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p15">On the same Sabbath day, at an advanced hour of the morning, when the tales of 
the women had already been circulated, two disciples, one of whom was named 
Cleopatros or Cleopas, set out on a short journey to a village named Emmaus, 
situated a short distance from Jerusalem. They talked together of recent events, 
and were filled with sadness On the way, an unknown companion joined them, and 
inquired as to the cause of their sorrow. “Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem?” said they, “And 
hast not known the things which are come to pass in these 
days?” And he said unto them, “What things?” And they said unto him, “Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word before 
God and all the people: And how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him 
to be condemned to death and have crucified him. But we trusted that it had been 
he which should have redeemed Israel: and besides all this, to-day is the third 
day since these things were done. Yea, and certain women also of our company 
made us astonished, which were early at the sepulchre: and when they found not 
his body, they 

<pb n="11" id="iv-Page_11" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_11.html" />came, saying, that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was 
alive. And certain of them which were with us went to the sepulchre, and found 
<i>it</i> even so as the women had said: but him they saw not.” The unknown 
individual was a pious man, well versed in the Scriptures, citing Moses and the 
prophets. These three good people became friendly. Approaching Emmaus, the 
stranger was making as if he would continue his journey, the two disciples 
begged him to come and break bread with them. The day was far spent; the 
recollections of the two disciples became then more vivid. This hour of the 
evening for refreshments, was the one which they looked back to as being at once 
the most charming and most melancholy. How many times had they not seen, during 
that hour, their beloved Master forget the burden of the day, in the abandon of 
gay conversation, and enlivened by several sips of excellent wine, spoke to them 
of the fruit of the vine, which he would drink anew with them in the Kingdom of 
his Father. The gesture which he made in the breaking of bread, and in offering 
it to them, according to the custom of the heads of Jewish families, was deeply 
engraven on their memories. Filled with a tender sadness, they forgot the 
stranger: it was Jesus they saw holding the bread, then breaking and offering it 
to them. These recollections engrossed them to such an extent, that they 
scarcely perceived that their companion, anxious to continue his journey, had 
quitted them. And when they had awakened out of their reverie: “Did we not 
perceive,” they said, “something strange? Do you not remember how our hearts 
burned while he talked with us by the way? And the prophecies which he cited, 
proved clearly that Messiah must suffer before entering into his glory.” “Did 
you not recognize him at the breaking of bread?” “Yes: up to that time our 
eyes were closed; they were only opened when he vanished.” The conviction of 
the two disciples was that they had seen Jesus. They returned with all haste to 
Jerusalem.</p>

<pb n="12" id="iv-Page_12" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_12.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p16">The main body of the disciples were, just at that moment, assembled at the 
house of Peter. Night had completely set in. Each was relating his impressions, 
and what he had seen and heard. The general belief already willed that Jesus had 
risen. At the entrance of the two disciples, the brethren hastened to speak to 
them of that which was called, “the vision of Peter.” They, on their side, told 
what had befallen them on the way to Emmaus, and how that they had recognized 
him in the breaking of bread. The imaginations of everyone became quite excited. 
The doors were shut; for they feared the Jews. Oriental cities are silent after 
sunset. The silence, hence, for some moments in the interior was frequently 
profound. Every slight sound which was accidentally produced was interpreted in 
the sense of the common expectation. Expectation, as is usual, was the 
progenitor of its object. During a moment of silence, a slight breath of wind 
passed over the face of the assembly. At these decisive times, a current of air, 
a creaking window, a casual murmur, suffices to fix the beliefs of people for 
centuries. At the same moment the breath of air was felt, they believed that 
they heard sounds. Some declared that they had seen the word <i>schalom</i>, “happiness” or “peace.” This was the ordinary salutation of 
Jesus, and the word 
by which he signalized his presence. It was impossible to doubt; Jesus was 
present; he was there, in the assembly. It was his dear voice; everyone 
recognized it. This idea was the more easily accepted, inasmuch as Jesus had 
said to them, that as often as they came together in his name, he would be in 
the midst of them. It was then an accepted fact, that on Sunday evening, Jesus 
had appeared before his assembled disciples. Some of them pretended to have 
distinguished the marks of the nails in his hands and his feet, and in his side 
the trace of the spear thrust. According to a widely-spread tradition, this was 
the self-same evening that he breathed upon his disciples the holy spirit. 

<pb n="13" id="iv-Page_13" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_13.html" />The idea, at least, that his breath had passed over them on re-assembling, was 
generally admitted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p17">Such were the incidents of that day, which has decided the fate of humanity. 
The opinion that Jesus had risen was, on that day, established in an irrevocable 
manner. The sect, which was believed to be extinguished by the death of the 
Master, was, from that instant, assured of a great future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p18">Some doubts were, nevertheless, ventilated. The apostle, Thomas, who was not 
present at the meeting on Sunday evening, avowed that he envied those who had 
seen the marks of the spear and of the nails. Eight days after, this envy, it is 
said, was allayed. But there has attached to him, in consequence, some slight 
blame and a mild reproach. By an instinctive feeling of exquisite justness, they 
understood that the ideal was not to be touched with hands, and that it must not 
be subjected to the test of experience. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv-p18.1">Noli, me tangere</span> (touch me not) is the 
motto of all great affection. The sense of touch leaves nothing to faith; the 
eye, a purer and more noble organ than the hand, which nothing can sully, and by 
which nothing is sullied, became very soon a superfluous witness. A singular 
sentiment began to grow up; any hesitation was held to be a mark of disloyalty 
and lack of love; one was ashamed to remain behind hand, and one interdicted 
oneself from desiring to sec. The dictum: “Blessed are they who have not seen 
and yet believed,” became the key-note of the situation. It was thought to be a 
thing so much more generous to believe without proof. The really sincere friends 
denied having seen any vision. Just as, in later times, Saint Louis refused to 
be a witness to an eucharistic miracle, so as not to detract from the merits of 
faith. From that time, credulity became a hideous emulation, and a kind of 
out-bidding one another. The merit consisted in believing without having seen; 
faith at any cost; gratuitous faith; the faith which went as far as folly—was 
exalted, as if it were the first of the gifts 

<pb n="14" id="iv-Page_14" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_14.html" />of the soul. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv-p18.2">credo quia absurdum</span> (I believe because I cannot understand) 
was established. The law of Christian dogmas was to be a strange progression, 
which no impossibility should be able to prevent. A sort of chivalrous sentiment 
prevented one from even looking back. The dogmas, the most dear to piety, those 
to which it was to attach itself with the most heedless frenzy, were the most 
repugnant to reason, in consequence of that touching idea, which the moral value 
of faith augments in proportion to the difficulty in believing, the reason of 
man not being compelled to prove any love when he admits that which is clear.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p19">The first days were hence a period of intense feverishness, in which the 
faithful, infatuated with one another, and imposing one’s fancies each upon the 
other, mutually carried away, and imparting to each other the most exalted 
notions. Visions were multiplied without number. The evening assemblies were the 
most common occasions when they were produced. When the doors were closed, and 
when each was beset with his fixed idea, the first who was believed to hear the 
sweet word, <i>schalom</i>, “salutation,” or “peace,” would give the signal. All 
would then listen, and would soon hear the very same thing. It was hence a great 
joy to those unsophisticated souls to know that Jesus was in the midst of them. 
Each tasted of the sweetness of that thought, and believed himself to be 
favoured with some inward colloquy. Other visions were noised abroad of a 
different description, and recalled those of the sojourners to Emmaus. During 
meal time, Jesus was seen to appear, taking the bread, blessing it, breaking it, 
and offering it to him who had been honoured with a vision of himself. In a few 
days, a whole string of stories, greatly differing in details, but inspired by 
the same spirit of love, and of absolute faith, was invented and spread abroad. 
It is the gravest of errors to suppose that legends require any length of time 
to be formed. Legend is sometimes born in a day. On Sunday evening 

<pb n="15" id="iv-Page_15" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_15.html" />(16 of Nisan, 5th April), the resurrection of Jesus was held to be a 
reality. Eight days after, the character of the life of the risen one, which had 
been conceived for him, was determined in regard at least to three essentials.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter II. Departure of the Disciples from Jerusalem—Second Galilean Life of Jesus." progress="22.34%" id="v" prev="iv" next="vi">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>

<h3 id="v-p0.2">DEPARTURE OF THE DISCIPLES FROM JERUSALEM—SECOND GALILEAN LIFE OF JESUS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v-p1">THE most eager desire of those who have lost a dear friend, is to revisit the 
places where they have lived with them. It was, doubtless, this sentiment which, 
a few days after the events of the Passover, induced the disciples to return 
into Galilee. From the moment of the arrest of Jesus, and immediately after his 
death, it is probable that many of the disciples had already found their way to 
the northern provinces. At the time of the resurrection, a rumour was spread 
abroad, according to which, it was in Galilee that he would be seen again. Some 
of the women who had been to the sepulchre came back with the report that the 
angel had said to them that Jesus had already preceded them into Galilee. Others 
said that it was Jesus himself who had ordered them to go there. Now and then 
some people said that they themselves remembered that he had said so during his 
life time. What is certain is, that at the end of a few days, probably after the 
Paschal Feast of the Pass-over had been quite over, the disciples believed they 
had a command to return into their own country, and to it accordingly they 
returned. Perhaps the visions began to abate at Jerusalem. A species of 
melancholy seized them. The brief appearances of Jesus were not sufficient to 
compensate for the enormous void left by 

<pb n="16" id="v-Page_16" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_16.html" />his absence. In a melancholy mood, they thought of the lake and of the beautiful 
mountains where they had received a foretaste of the Kingdom of God. The women, 
especially, wished, at any cost, to return to the country where they had enjoyed 
so much happiness. It must be observed that the order to depart cane especially 
from them. That odious city weighed them down. They longed to see once more the 
ground where they had possessed him whom they loved, well assured in advance of 
meeting him again there.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p2">The majority of the disciples then departed, full of joy and hope, perhaps in 
the company of the caravan, which took back the pilgrims from the Feast of the 
Passover. What they hoped to find in Galilee, were not only transient visions, 
but Jesus himself to continue with them, as he had done before his death. An 
intense expectation filled their souls. Was he going to restore the Kingdom of 
Israel, to found definitely the Kingdom of God, and, as was said, “Reveal his 
justice?” Everything was possible. They already called to mind the smiling 
landscapes where they had enjoyed his presence. Many believed that he had given 
to them a rendezvous upon a mountain, probably the same to which with them there 
clung so many sweet recollections. Never, it is certain, had there been a more 
pleasant journey. All their dreams of happiness were on the point of being 
realized. They were going to see him once more! And, in fact, they did see him 
again. Hardly restored to their harmless chimeras, they believed themselves to be 
in the midst of the Gospel dispensation period. It was now drawing near to the 
end of April. The ground is then strewn with red anemones, which were probably 
those “lilies of the fields” from which Jesus delighted to draw his similes. 
At each step, his words were brought to mind, adhering, as it were, to the 
thousand accidental objects they met by the way. Here was the tree, the flower, 
the seed, from which he had taken his parables; there was 

<pb n="17" id="v-Page_17" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_17.html" />the hill on which he delivered his most touching discourses; here was the 
little ship from which he taught. It was like the recommencement of a beautiful 
dream. Like a vanished illusion which had reappeared. The enchantment seemed to 
revive. The sweet Galilean “Kingdom of God” had recovered its sway. The clear 
atmosphere, the mornings upon the shore or upon the mountain, the nights passed 
on the lakes watching the nets, all these returned again to them in distinct 
visions. They saw him everywhere where they had lived with him. Of course it was 
not the joy of the first enjoyment. Sometimes the lake had to them the 
appearance of being very solitary. But a great love is satisfied with little, if 
all of us, while we are alive, could surreptitiously, once a year, and during a 
moment long enough to exchange but a few words, behold again those loved ones 
whom we have lost—death would not be death!</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p3">Such was the state of mind of this faithful band, in this short period when 
Christianity seemed to return for a moment to his cradle and bid to him an 
eternal adieu. The principal disciples, Peter, Thomas, Nathaniel, the sons of 
Zebedee, met again on the shores of the lake, and henceforth lived together; 
they had taken up again their former calling of fishermen, at Bethsaida or at 
Capernaum. The Galilean women were no doubt with them. They had insisted more 
than the others on that return, which was to them a heartfelt love. This was 
their last act in the establishment of Christianity. From that moment, they 
disappear. Faithful to their love, their wish was to quit no more the country in 
which they had tasted their greatest delight. They were quickly forgotten, and, 
as the Galilean Christianity possessed but little of futurity, the remembrance 
of them was completely lost in certain ramifications of the tradition. These 
touching demoniacs, these converted fisherwomen, these actual founders of 
Christianity, Mary Magdalene, Mary 

<pb n="18" id="v-Page_18" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_18.html" />Cleophas, Joanna, Susanna, all passed into the condition of forgotten saints. St. 
Paul knew them not. The faith which they had created almost consigned them to 
oblivion. We must come down to the middle ages before we find justice done them; then, one of them, Mary Magdalene, takes her proper place in the Christian 
hierarchy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p4">The visions, at first, on the lake appear to have been pretty frequent On board 
these crafts where they had come in contact with God, how many times had the 
disciples not seen again their Divine Friend? The simplest circumstances 
brought him back to them. Once they had toiled all night without taking a single 
fish; suddenly the nets were filled; this was a miracle. It appeared that some 
one from the land had said to them: “Cast your nets to the right.” Peter and 
John regarded one another. “It is the Lord,” said John. Peter, who was naked, 
covered himself hastily with his fisher’s coat, and cast himself into the sea, 
in order to go to the invisible councillor. At other times Jesus came and 
partook of their simple repasts. One day, when they had done fishing, they were 
surprised to find lighted coals, with fish placed upon them, and bread near by. 
A lively sense of their feasts of past times crossed their minds, since bread 
and fish had been always an essential part of their diet. Jesus was in the habit 
of offering these to them. After the meal they were persuaded that Jesus himself 
had sat by their side, and had presented to them those victuals which hail 
already become to them eucharistic and sacred, John and Peter were the ones who 
were specially favoured with those private conversations with the well-beloved 
phantom. One day, Peter, dreaming, perhaps (but what am I saying! their life on 
the shore was it not a perpetual dream?) believed that he heard Jesus ask him: 
“Lovest thou Me?” The question was repeated three times. Peter, wholly 
possessed by a tender and sad sentiment, imagined that he responded, “Yea, 

<pb n="19" id="v-Page_19" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_19.html" />Lord, Thou knowest that I love thee,” and each time the apparition said: “Feed 
my sheep.” On another occasion Peter told John, in confidence, a strange dream. 
He had dreamt he had been walking with the Master, John was following a few 
steps behind. Jesus said to him, in terms most obscure, which seemed to announce 
to him a prison or a violent death, and repeated to him at different times: “Follow me.” Peter, thereupon, pointing his finger to John, who was following 
them, asked: “Lord, and this man?” “If I will,” said Jesus, “that he tarry 
till I come, what is that to thee? Follow thou me.” After the execution of 
Peter, John remembered that dream, and saw in it a prediction of the manner of 
death his friend had died. He recounted it to his disciples; the latter 
believed to discover in it the assurance that their master would not die before 
the final advent of Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p5">These grand and melancholy dreams, these never ceasing conversations, broken off 
and recommenced with the death of the cherished one, occupied the days and 
months. The sympathy of Galilee for the prophet that the Hierosolymites of 
Jerusalem had put to death was re-awakened. More than five hundred persons were 
already devoted to the memory of Jesus. In default of the lost master, they 
obeyed the disciples, the most authoritative—Peter—in particular. One day, when 
following in the suite of their spiritual chiefs, the faithful Galileans had 
ascended one of those mountains whither Jesus had often conducted them, and they 
imagined that they saw him again. The atmosphere of these heights is full of 
strange mirages. The same vision which formerly had occurred to the most 
intimate disciples was once more produced. The whole assembly believed that they 
saw the divine spectre displayed in the clouds; all fell on their faces and 
worshipped. The sentiment which the clear horizon of those mountains inspires is 
the idea of the extent of the world, and the desire of conquering it. 

<pb n="20" id="v-Page_20" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_20.html" />On one of the neighbouring peaks Satan, pointing out to Jesus with his finger 
the kingdoms of the world and all their glory, offered to give them to him, it 
is stated, if he would only fall down and worship him On this occasion, it was 
Jesus who, from the tops of these sacred summits, showed to his disciples the 
whole world, and assured them of the future. They descended from the mountain, 
persuaded that the son of God had given to them the command to convert the whole 
human race, and promised to be with them till the end of time. A strange ardour, 
a divine fire, pervaded them at the close of these conversations. They regarded 
themselves as the missionaries of the world, capable of performing supernatural 
deeds. St. Paul saw several of those who had assisted at that extraordinary 
scene. At the end of twenty-five years the impression they left was still as 
strong and as lively as on the first day.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p6">Nearly a year rolled on, during which they led this life, suspended between 
heaven and earth. The charm, far from diminishing, increased. It is a property 
of great and holy things, always to become grander and more pure of themselves. 
The sentiment in regard to a loved one who has been lost, is certainly keener at 
a distance of time, than on the morrow after the death. The greater the 
distance, the more the sentiment gains strength. The sorrow, which at first is a 
part of it and, in a sense, lessens it, is changed into a serene piety. The 
image of the defunct one is transfigured, idealized, becomes the soul of life, 
the principle of all action, the source of all joy, the oracle which is 
consulted, the consolation which is sought in moments of despondency. Death is a 
necessary, condition of every apotheosis. Jesus, so beloved during his life, was 
in this way more so after his last breath, or rather his last breath was the 
commencement of his actual life in the bosom of the church. He became the 
intimate friend, the confidant, the travelling companion, the one who, at the 
turning point of the route, joins you, 

<pb n="21" id="v-Page_21" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_21.html" />follows you, sits down at table with you, and reveals himself at the moment of 
disappearance. The absolute lack of scientific exactitude in the minds of these 
new believers, made it that one could not weigh any question in regard to the 
nature of one’s existence. They represented him as impassible, endowed with a 
subtle body, passing through opaque walks, now visible, now invisible, but 
always living. Sometimes they imagined that his body was not composed of matter; 
that it was pure shadow or apparition. At other times there was attributed to 
him a material body, with flesh and bones; through a naïve scrupulousness, as 
though the hallucination had inclined to take precautions against himself, he 
was made to drink and eat; nay, it was maintained that some of them had touched 
his body gently with their hands. Their ideas on this point were extremely vague 
and uncertain. We have not until now dreamt of putting a frivolous question; at 
the same time the present is one not easily of solution. Whilst Jesus had risen 
in this real manner, that is to say, in the hearts of those who loved him; 
whilst the immovable conviction of the apostles was being formed, and the faith 
of the world prepared, in what place did the worms consume the inanimate body 
which on the Saturday evening had been deposited in the tomb? People ignore 
always this point, for, naturally, the Christian traditions can do nothing to 
clear up the subject. It is the spirit which quickeneth; the flesh is nothing. 
The resurrection was the triumph of the idea over the reality. Now that the idea 
had entered upon its immortality, what mattered the body?</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p7">About the years 80 or 83, when the actual text of the first Gospel received its 
final additions, the Jews already had on this matter a settled opinion. If they 
are to be believed, the disciples might have come by night and stolen away his 
body. The Christian conscience was alarmed at this rumour, and in order to 

<pb n="22" id="v-Page_22" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_22.html" />cut short such an objection, they invented the circumstance of the military 
guard, and of the seal put on the sepulchre. That circumstance, to be found only 
in the first gospel, mixed up with legends of doubtful authority, is wholly 
inadmissible. But the explanation of the Jews, although irrefutable, is far from 
being altogether satisfactory. It can hardly be admitted that those who had so 
firmly believed Jesus had risen from the dead, were the same persons who had 
taken away his body. Little accustomed as these men were to reflection, one can 
hardly imagine so singular an illusion. It must be remembered that the little 
church at that moment was completely dispersed. It had no expectation, no 
centralisation, no regular method of procedure. Beliefs sprang up on every hand, 
and were then amalgamated as best they might. The contradictions between the 
narratives, upon which we base the incidents of the Sabbath morning, prove that 
the rumours were spread through the most diverse channels, and that they did not 
care much about bringing them into accord. It is possible that the body may have 
been taken away by some of the disciples, and transported by them into Galilee. 
The others, who remained at Jerusalem, may not have been cognizant of the fact. 
On the other hand, the disciples, who may have carried the body into Galilee, 
could not at first have any knowledge of the stories which were current at 
Jerusalem, so that the belief in the resurrection may have been invented after 
they went away, and must, therefore, have surprised them. They did not reclaim, 
and, even had they done so, it would have unsettled nothing. When it is a 
question of miracles a tardy correction is not feared. No material difficulty 
ever impedes a sentiment from being developed and of creating the fictions it 
has need of. In the recent history of the miracle of Salette, the error was 
demonstrated by the clearest of evidence, but that did not hinder the belief 
from springing up, and the faith from 

<pb n="23" id="v-Page_23" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_23.html" />spreading. It is allowable also to suppose that the disappearance of the body 
was the work of the Jews. Probably they thought by that to prevent the 
tumultuous scenes which might be enacted over the body of a man so popular as 
Jesus. Probably they wished to prevent people from making a noisy funeral 
display, or from raising a tomb to that just man. Finally, who knows that the 
disappearance of the corpse was not the work of the proprietor of the garden, or 
of the gardener. The proprietor, according to all accounts, was a stranger to 
the sect. His sepulchre was chosen because it was the nearest to Golgotha, and 
because they were pressed for time. Probably he was dissatisfied with the mode 
of taking possession of his property, and had the body removed. In good truth, 
the details reported in the fourth gospel, of the linen left in the sepulchre, 
and the napkin folded carefully away in the corner, does not accord with such an 
hypothesis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p8">This last circumstance would lead one to suppose that a woman’s hand had crept 
in there. The five narratives of the visit of the women to the tomb are so 
confused and embarrassing, that it is certainly quite allowable for us to 
suppose that they contained some misapprehension. The female conscience, when 
dominated by passion, is capable of the most extravagant illusions. Often it 
becomes the abettor of its own dreams. To these sort of incidents, for the 
purpose of having them considered as marvellous, nobody deliberately deceives; 
but everybody, without thinking of it, is led to connive at them. Mary 
Magdalene, according to the language of the times, had been “possessed of seven 
devils.” In all this it is necessary to take account of the lack of the 
precision of mind of the women of the East, of their absolute want of education, 
and of the peculiar shade of their sincerity. Exalted conviction renders any 
return upon herself impossible. When the sky is seen everywhere, one is led to 
put oneself at times in the place of the sky.</p>

<pb n="24" id="v-Page_24" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_24.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p9">Let us draw a veil over these mysteries. In states nt religious crises, 
everything being regarded as divine, the greatest effects may be the results of 
the most trifling causes. If we were witnesses of the strange facts which are at 
the origin of all the works of faith, we should discover circumstances which to 
us would not appear proportioned to the importance of the results, and others 
which would make us smile. Our old cathedrals are reckoned among the most 
beautiful objects in the world; one cannot enter them without being in some 
sort inebriated with the infinite. Yet these splendid marvels are almost always 
the fruit of some little conceit. And what does it matter definitively. The 
result alone counts in such matters. Faith purifies all. The material incident 
which has induced belief in the resurrection was not the true cause of the 
resurrection. That which raised Jesus from the dead was love. That love was so 
powerful that a petty accident sufficed to erect the edifice of a universal 
faith. If Jesus had been less loved, if faith in the resurrection had had less 
reason for its establishment, these kind of accidents would have occurred in 
vain, nothing would have come out of them. A grain of sand causes the fall of a 
mountain, when the moment for the fall of the mountain has come. The greatest 
things proceed at once from the greatest and smallest causes. Great causes alone 
are real; little ones only serve to determine the production of an effect 
which has for a long time been in preparation.</p>

<pb n="25" id="v-Page_25" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_25.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter III. Return of the Apostles to Jerusalem.—End of the Period of Apparitions." progress="26.23%" id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">RETURN OF THE APOSTLES TO JERUSALEM.—END OF THE PERIOD OF APPARITIONS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p1" />

<p class="normal" id="vi-p2">THE apparitions, in the meanwhile, as happens always in movements of credulous 
enthusiasm, began to abate. Popular chimeras resemble contagious maladies; they 
grow stale quickly and change their form. The activity of these ardent souls had 
already turned in another direction. What they believed to have heard from the 
lips of the dear risen one, was the order to go forth and preach, and to convert 
the world. But where should they commence? Naturally, at Jerusalem. The 
return to Jerusalem was then resolved upon by those who at that time had the 
direction of the sect. As these journeys were ordinarily made by caravan at the 
time of the feasts, we now suppose with all manner of likelihood, that the 
return in question took place at the Feast of Tabernacles at the close of the 
year 33, or the Paschal Feast of the year 34. Galilee was thus abandoned by 
Christianity, and abandoned for ever. The little church which remained there 
continued, no doubt, to exist; but we hear it no more spoken of. It was probably 
broken up, like all the rest, by the frightful disaster which then overtook the 
country during the war of Vespasian; the wreck of the dispersed community 
sought refuge beyond Jordan. After the war it was not Christianity which was 
brought back into Galilee; it was Judaism. In the ii., iii., and iv. centuries, 
Galilee was a country wholly Jewish; the centre of Judaism, the country of the 
Talmud. Galilee thus counted but an hour in the history of Christianity; but it 
was the sacred hour, <i>par excellence</i>; it gave to the new religion that which has 
made it endure—its poetry, its penetrating charms. “The Gospel,” after the 
manner of the synoptics, was a Galilean work. But we shall attempt 

<pb n="26" id="vi-Page_26" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_26.html" />further on to show that “The Gospel” thus extended, has been the principal 
cause of the success of Christianity, and continues to be the surest guarantee 
of its future. It is probable that a fraction of the little school which 
surrounded Jesus in his last days remained at Jerusalem. At the moment of 
separation the belief in the resurrection was already established. That belief 
was thus developed from two points of view, each having a perceptibly different 
aspect; and such is, no doubt, the cause of the complete divergencies which are 
remarked in the narratives of the apparitions. Two traditions, the one Galilean, 
the other Hierosolymitish, were formed; according to the first, all the 
apparitions (except those of the first period) had taken place in Galilee; 
according to the second, all had taken place at Jerusalem. The accord of the two 
fractions of the little church on the fundamental dogma, naturally only served 
to confirm the common belief. They embraced each other effusively; they repeated 
with the same faith, “He is risen.” Perhaps the joy and the enthusiasm which 
were the consequences of this agreement, led to some other visions. It is about 
this period that we can place the vision of James, mentioned by Saint Paul. 
James was the brother, or at least, a relation of Jesus. We do not find that he 
had accompanied Jesus on his last sojourn to Jerusalem. He probably went there 
with the apostles, when the latter gritted Galilee. All the chief apostles had 
had their visions; it was hard that this “brother of the Lord,” should not also 
have his. It was, it seems, an eucharistic vision, that is to say, in which 
Jesus appeared taking and breaking the bread. Later, those portions of the 
Christian family who attached themselves to James, those that were called the 
Hebrews, changed this vision to the same day as the resurrection, and wanted it 
to be looked upon as the first of all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p3">In fact, it is very remarkable that the family of Jesus, some of whose members 
during his life had been 

<pb n="27" id="vi-Page_27" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_27.html" />incredulous and hostile to his mission, constituted now a part of the Church, 
and held in it a very exalted position. One is led to suppose that the 
reconciliation took place during the sojourn of the apostles in Galilee. The 
celebrity which had attached itself to the name of their relative, those five 
thousand persons who believed in him, and were assured of having seen him after 
he had arisen, served to make an impression on their minds. From the time of the 
definite establishment of the apostles at Jerusalem, we find with them Mary, the 
mother of Jesus, and the brothers of Jesus. In what concerns Mary, it appears 
that John, thinking in this to obey a recommendation of the Master, had adopted 
and taken her to his own home. He perhaps took her back to Jerusalem. This 
woman, whose personal history and character have remained veiled in obscurity, 
assumed hence great importance. The words that the evangelist put into the mouth 
of some unknown women: “Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the babes which 
thou has sucked,” began to be verified. It is probable that Mary survived her 
son a few years. As for the brothers of Jesus, their history is wrapped in 
obscurity. Jesus had several brothers and sisters. It seemed probable, however, 
that in the class of persons which were called “Brothers of the Lord,” there 
were included relations in the second degree. The question is only of moment so 
far as it concerns James. This James the Just, or “brother of the Lord,” whom we 
shall see playing a great part in the first thirty years of Christianity, was 
the James, the son of Alphæus, who appears to have been a cousin germain of 
Jesus, or a whole brother of Jesus? The data in respect of him are altogether 
uncertain and contradictory. What we do know of this James represents him to be 
such a different person from Jesus, that we refuse to believe that two men so 
dissimilar were born of the same mother. If Jesus was the true founder of 
Christianity, James was its most 

<pb n="28" id="vi-Page_28" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_28.html" />dangerous enemy; he nearly ruined everything by his narrow-mindedness. Later, it 
was certainly believed that James the Just was a whole brother of Jesus. But 
perhaps some confusion was mixed up with the subject.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p4">Be that as it may, the apostles henceforth separated no more, except to make 
temporary journeys. Jerusalem became their head-quarters; they seemed to be 
afraid to disperse, while certain acts served to reveal in them the 
prepossession of being opposed to return again into Galilee, which latter had 
dissolved its little society. An express order of Jesus is supposed to have 
interdicted their quitting Jerusalem, before, at least, the great manifestations 
which were to take place. Apparitions became more and more rare. They were 
spoken much less of, and people began to believe that they would not see the 
Master again until His grand appearance in the clouds. Peoples’ thoughts were 
turned with great force towards a promise which it was supposed Jesus had made. 
During his life-time, Jesus, it was said, had often spoken of the Holy Spirit, 
which was understood to mean a personification of divine wisdom. He had promised 
his disciples that the Spirit would nerve them in the combats that they would 
have to engage in, would be their inspirer in difficulties, and their advocate, 
if they had to speak in public. When the visions became rare, the brethren found 
compensation in this Spirit, which they looked upon as a consoler, as another 
self which Jesus had bequeathed to his friends. Sometimes it was supposed that 
Jesus suddenly presented himself in the midst of his disciples assembled, and 
breathed on them out of his own mouth a current of vivifying air. At other times 
the disappearance of Jesus was regarded as a premonition of the coming of the 
Spirit. It was believed that in the apparitions he had promised the descent of 
this Spirit. Many people established an intimate connection between this descent 
and the restoration of the 

<pb n="29" id="vi-Page_29" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_29.html" />kingdom of Israel. All the fervency of imagination which the sect had displayed 
in inventing the legend of Jesus risen again, was now about to be employed to 
create an assemblage of pious believers, in regard to the descent of the Spirit 
and its marvellous gilts. It seems, however, that a grand apparition of Jesus 
had taken place at Bethany or upon the Mount of Olives. Certain traditions 
annexed it to that vision of the final recommendations of Jesus, and the 
reiterated promise of the sending down of the Holy Spirit, the act which was to 
invest the disciples with the power of remitting sins. The features of these 
apparitions became more and more vague; they were confounded one with another; 
and people came not to think much about them. It was an accepted fact that Jesus 
was living; that he manifested himself by a number of apparitions, sufficient to 
prove his existence; that he would again be manifested in some partial visions, 
until the grand final revelation which would be the consummation of all. Thus, 
Saint Paul presents the vision he had on the way to Damascus, as of the same 
order as those we have just been speaking of. At all events, it was admitted. in 
an idealistic sense, that the Master was to be with his disciples and he would 
remain with them unto the end. In the first period the apparitions were very 
frequent. Jesus was conceived as dwelling permanently on the earth and 
fulfilling more or less the functions of terrestrial life. When the visions 
became rare, they were made to conform to another idea. Jesus was represented as 
having entered into his glory, and as being seated at the right hand of his 
Father. “He is ascended to Heaven,” it was said. This statement rested mainly on 
a vague conception of the idea, or on an induction. But it was converted by many 
into a material scene. It was desired that it should follow the last vision 
common to all the apostles, and in which he gave them his supreme 
recommendations. Jesus was received up into Heaven. Later, the scene was 

<pb n="30" id="vi-Page_30" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_30.html" />developed and became a complete legend. It was recounted that some heavenly 
messengers, agreeably to the divine manifestations, most brilliant, appeared at 
the moment when a cloud enveloped him, and consoled his disciples by the 
assurance of his return in the clouds, resembling wholly the scene of which they 
had just been witnesses. The death of Moses had been surrounded in the popular 
imagination with circumstances of the same kind. Perhaps they also called to 
mind the ascension of Elias. A tradition placed the locality of this scene near 
Bethany, upon the summit of the Mount of Olives. That quarter remained very dear 
to his disciples, doubtless because Jesus had lived there.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">The legend would make it appear that the disciples, after that marvellous scene, 
re-entered Jerusalem “with joy.” For ourselves, it is with sadness that we have 
to say to Jesus a final adieu. To have found him living again his shadow life, 
has been to us a great consolation. That second life of Jesus, a pale image of 
the first, is yet full of charm. Now, all scent of him is lost. Raised on a 
cloud to the right hand of his Father, he has left us with men, but, oh, Heaven! 
the fall is terrible! The reign of poetry is past. Mary Magdalene, retired to 
her native village, buried there her recollections. In consequence of that 
eternal injustice which ordains that man appropriates to himself alone the work 
in which woman has had as great a share as he, Cephas eclipsed her, and made her 
to be forgotten! No more sermons on the Mount; no more of the possessed of 
devils healed; no more courtesans touched; no more of those strange female 
fellow workers in the work of redemption whom Jesus had not repelled! God has 
verily disappeared. No; history of the church is to be most often henceforth the 
history of treasons to blot out the name of Jesus. But such as it is, that 
history is still a hymn to his glory. The wools and the image of the illustrious 
Nazarene shall 

<pb n="31" id="vi-Page_31" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_31.html" />remain in the midst of infinite miseries as a sublime ideal. We shall comprehend 
better how great it was when we have seen how little were his disciples.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IV. Descent of the Holy Spirit.—Ecstatical and Prophetical Phenomena." progress="28.70%" id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="vii-p0.2">DESCENT OF THE HOLY SPIRIT—ECSTATICAL, AND PROPHETICAL PHENOMENA.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="vii-p1.1">Mean</span>, narrow, ignorant, inexperienced they were, as completely so as it was 
possible to be. Their simplicity of mind was extreme; their credulity had no 
limits. But they had one quality: they loved their Master to foolishness. The 
recollection of Jesus was the only moving power of their lives; it was 
perpetually with them, and it was clear that they lived only for him, who, 
during two or three years, had so strangely attached and seduced them. For souls 
of a secondary standard, who cannot love God directly, that is to say, 
discover truth, create the beautiful, do right of themselves, salvation consists 
in loving some one in whom there shines a reflection of the true, the beautiful, 
and the good. The great majority of mankind require a worship of two degrees. 
The multitude of worshippers desire an intermediary between it and God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">When a person has succeeded in attracting to himself, by an elevated moral 
bond, several other persons, when he dies, it always happens that the survivors, 
who, up to that time are often divided by rivalries and dissensions, beget a 
strong friendship the one for the other. A thousand cherished images of the 
past, which they regret, become to them a common treasure. There is .a manner of 
loving the dead, which consists in loving those with whom we have known him. We 
are anxious to meet one another, in order to re-call the happy times 

<pb n="32" id="vii-Page_32" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_32.html" />which are no more. A profound saying of Jesus is found then to be true to the 
letter: The dead one is present in the midst of those who are united again by 
his memory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">The affection that the disciples had the one for the other, while Jesus was 
alive, was thus enhanced tenfold after his death. They formed a very small and 
very retired society, and lived exclusively by themselves. At Jerusalem they 
numbered about one-hundred-and-twenty. Their piety was active, and, as yet, 
completely restrained by the forms of Jewish piety. The temple was then the 
chief place of devotion. They worked, no doubt, for a living; but at that time, 
manual labour in Jewish society engaged very few. Everyone had a trade, but that 
trade by no means hindered a man from being educated and well-bred. With us, 
material wants are so difficult to satisfy, that the man living by his hands is 
obliged to work twelve or fifteen hours a day; the man of leisure alone can 
follow intellectual pursuits; the acquisition of instruction is a rare and 
costly affair. But in those old societies (of which the East of our days gives 
still an idea), in those climates, where nature is so prodigal to man and so 
little exacting, in the life of the labourer there was plenty of leisure. A sort 
of common instruction puts every man au courant of the ideas of the times. Mere 
food and clothing satisfied their wants; a few hours of moderate labour provided 
these. The rest was given up to day dreaming, and to passion. Passion had 
attained in the minds of those people a decree of energy which is to us 
inconceivable. The Jews of that time appear to us to be in truth possessed, each 
pursuing with a blind fatality the idea with which he had been seized.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">The dominant idea in the Christian community, at the moment at which we are now 
arrived, and when apparitions had ceased, was the coming of the Holy Spirit. 
People were believed to receive it in the form of a mysterious breath, which 
passed over the assembly. 

<pb n="33" id="vii-Page_33" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_33.html" />Mary pretended that it was the breath of Jesus himself. Every inward 
consolation, every bold movement, every flush of enthusiasm, every feeling of 
lively, and pleasant gaiety, which was experienced without knowing whence it 
came, was the work of the Spirit. These simple con-sciences referred, as usual, 
to some exterior cause the exquisite sentiments which were being created in 
them. It was in the assemblies, particularly, that these fantastic phenomena of 
illumination were produced. When all were assembled, and when they awaited in 
silence, inspiration from on high, a murmur, any noise whatever, was believed 
to be the coming of the Spirit. In the early times, it was the apparitions of 
Jesus which were produced in this manner. Now the turn of ideas had changed. It 
was the divine breath which passed over the little church, and filled it with a 
celestial effluvia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">These beliefs were strengthened by notions drawn from the Old Testament. The 
prophetic spirit is represented in the Hebrew books as a breathing which 
penetrates man and inspires him. In the beautiful vision of Elijah, God passes 
by in the form of a gentle wind, which produces a slight rustling noise. This 
ancient imagery had handed down to later ages beliefs analogous to those of the 
Spiritualists of our days. In the ascension of Isaiah, the coming of the Spirit 
is accompanied by a certain rustling at the doors. More often, however, people 
regarded this coming as another baptism, to wit, the “baptism of the Spirit,” 
far superior to that of John. The hallucinations of touch being very frequent 
among persons so nervous and so excited, the least current of air, accompanied 
by a shuddering in the midst of the silence, was considered as the passage of 
the Spirit. One conceived that he felt it; soon everybody felt it; and the 
enthusiasm was communicated from one to another. The correspondence of these 
phenomena with those which are to be found amongst the visionaries of all times 
is easily apprehended. They 

<pb n="34" id="vii-Page_34" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_34.html" />are produced daily, partly under the influence of the <i>Acts of the Apostles</i>, in 
the English or American sects of Quakers, Jumpers, Shakers, Irvingites; amongst 
the Mormons; in the camp-meetings and revivals of America; we have seen them 
reproduced amongst ourselves in the sect called the Spiritualists. But an 
immense difference ought to be made between aberrations, which are without 
bounds, and without a future, and the illusions which have accompanied the 
establishment of a new religious code for humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">Amongst all these “descents of the Spirit,” which appear to have been frequent 
enough, there was one which left a profound impression on the nascent Church. 
One day, when the brethren were assembled, a thunder-storm burst forth. A 
violent wind threw open the windows: the heavens were on fire. Thunderstorms, in 
these countries, are accompanied by prodigious sheets of lightning; the 
atmosphere is, as it were, everywhere furrowed with ridges of flame. Whether the 
electric fluid had penetrated the room itself, or whether a dazzling flash of 
lightning had suddenly illuminated the faces of all, everyone was convinced that 
the Spirit had entered, and that it had alighted on the head of each in the form 
of tongues of fire. It was a prevalent opinion in the theurgic schools of Syria, 
that the communication of the Spirit was produced by a divine fire, and under 
the form of a mysterious glare. People fancied themselves to be present at the 
splendours of Sinai, at a divine manifestation analogous to those of former 
days. The baptism of the Spirit thenceforth became also a baptism of fire. The 
baptism of the Spirit and of fire was opposed to, and greatly preferred to, the 
baptism of water, the only baptism which John had known. The baptism of fire, 
was only prepared on rare occasions. Thy apostles and the disciples of the first 
guest-chamber alone were reputed to have received it. But the idea that the 
Spirit had alighted on them in the form of jets of Ilene, resembling tongues of 
fire, gave rise to a series 

<pb n="35" id="vii-Page_35" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_35.html" />of singular ideas, which took a foremost place in the thought of the period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">The tongue of the inspired man was supposed to receive a kind of sacrament. It 
was pretended that many prophets, before their mission, had been stammerers; 
that the Son of God had passed a coal over their lips, which purified them and 
conferred on them the gift of eloquence. In preaching, the man was supposed not 
to speak of his own volition. His tongue was considered as the organ of divinity 
which inspired it. These tongues of fire appeared a striking symbol. People were 
convinced that God desired to signify in this manner that he poured out upon the 
apostles his most precious gifts of eloquence, and of inspiration. But they did 
not stop there. Jerusalem was, like the majority of the large cities of the 
East, a city in which many languages were spoken. The diversity of tongues was 
one of the difficulties which one found there in the way of propagating a 
universal form of faith. One of the things, moreover, which alarmed the 
apostles, at the commencement of a ministry destined to embrace the world, was 
the number of languages which was spoken there: they were asking themselves 
incessantly how they could learn so many tongues. “The gift of tongues” became 
thus a marvellous privilege. It was believed that the preaching of the Gospel 
would clear away the obstacle which was created by the diversity of idioms. It 
was imagined that, in some solemn circumstances, the auditors had heard the 
apostle preaching each in his own tongue: in other words, that the apostolic 
preaching translated itself to each of the listeners. At other times, this was understood in a somewhat different manner. To the apostles was attributed the 
gift of knowing, by divine inspiration, all tongues, and of speaking them at 
will. There was in this a liberal idea; they meant to imply that the Gospel 
should have no language of its own; that it should be translatable into every 
tongue; and that the translation should be of the came value as the original. 
Such was not the sentiment 

<pb n="36" id="vii-Page_36" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_36.html" />of orthodox Judaism. Hebrew was for the Jews of Jerusalem the holy tongue; no 
language could be compared to it. Translations of the Bible were lightly 
esteemed, whilst the Hebrew text was scrupulously guarded. In translations, 
changes and modifications were permitted. The Jews of Egypt, and the Hellenists 
of Palestine, practised, it is true, a more tolerant system. They employed Greek 
in prayer, and perused constantly Greek translations of the Bible. But the first 
Christian idea was even broader. According to that idea the word of God has no 
language of its own: it is free and unhampered by idiomatic fetters; it is 
delivered to all spontaneously, and needs no interpreter. The facility with 
which Christianity was detached from the Semetic tongue which Jesus had spoken, 
the liberty which it left at first each nation to create its own liturgy, and 
its versions of the Bible in its natural tongue, served as a sort of 
emancipation of tongues. It was generally admitted that the Messiah would 
gather into one all tongues as well as all peoples. Common usage and the 
promiscuity of languages were the first steps towards that great era of 
universal pacification.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">For the rest, the gift of tongues soon underwent a considerable transformation, 
and resulted in more extraordinary effects. Brain excitement led to ecstacy and 
prophecy. In these ecstatic moments the faithful, impelled by the Spirit, 
uttered inarticulate and incoherent sounds, which were taken for the words of a 
foreign language, and which they innocently sought to interpret. At other times 
it was believed that the ecstatically possessed spoke new and hitherto unknown 
languages, or even the language of the angels. These extravagant scenes, which 
led to abuses, did not become habitual until a later period. Yet it is probable 
that from the earliest years of Christianity they were produced. The visions of 
the ancient prophets had often been accompanied by phenomena of nervous 
excitation. The dythyrambic state amongst the Greeks produced 

<pb n="37" id="vii-Page_37" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_37.html" />the same kind of occurrences; the Pythia used by preference foreign or obsolete 
words, which were called, as in the apostolic phenomena, glosses. Many of the 
passwords of primitive Christianity, which were properly bilingual, or formed by 
anagrams, such as <i>Abba pater, anathema, maran-atha</i>, were probably derived from 
these strange paroxysms, intermingled with sighs, stifled groans, ejaculations, 
prayers, and sudden transports, which were taken for prophecies. It resembled a 
vague music of the soul, uttered in indistinct sounds, and which the auditors 
sought to transform into images and determinate words, or rather as the prayers 
of the Spirit addressed to God, in a language known to God only, and which God 
knew how to interpret. No ecstatic person, in short, understood anything of what 
he uttered, and had not even any cognizance of it. People listened with 
eagerness and attributed to the incoherent utterances the thoughts which there 
and then occurred to them. Each referred to his own tongue and ingenuously 
sought to explain the unintelligible sounds by what little he actually knew of 
languages. In this they always more or less succeeded, the auditor filling in 
between the broken sentences the thoughts he had in mind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">The history of fanatical sects is fruitful in instances of the same kmd. The 
preachers of the Cevennes displayed similar instances of “glossolaly.” The most 
striking instance, however, is that of the “readers” of Sweden, about the years 
1841-43. Involuntary utterances, enunciations, having no meaning to those who 
uttered them, and accompanied by convulsions and fainting fits, were for a long 
time practised daily in that little sect. The thing became perfectly contagious, 
and occasioned a considerable popular movement. Amongst the Irvingites the 
phenomenon of tongues has been produced with features which reproduce in the 
most striking manner the stories of the Acts and of Saint Paul. Our own century 
has 

<pb n="38" id="vii-Page_38" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_38.html" />witnessed illusive scenes of the same kind, which we will not recount here; for 
it is always unjust to compare the inseparable credulity of a great religious 
movement with the credulity which results from dulness of intellect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">These strange phenomena were sometimes produced out of doors. The ecstatic 
persons, at the very moment when they were a prey to their extravagant 
illuminations, had the hardihood to go out and show themselves to the multitude. 
They were taken for drunken persons. Although sober-minded in point of 
mysticism, Jesus had more than once presented in his own person the ordinary 
phenomena of the ecstatic state. The disciples, for two or three years, were 
beset with these ideas. Prophesying was frequent and considered as a gift 
analogous to that of tongues. Prayers, accompanied by convulsions, rhythmic 
modulations, mystic sighs, lyrical enthusiasm, songs with graceful attitudes, 
were a daily exercise. A rich vein of “canticles,” “psalms,” “hymns,” in 
imitation of those of the Old Testament, was thus found to be open to them. 
Sometimes the mouth and heart mutually accompanied one another; sometimes the 
heart sang alone, accompanied inwardly by grace. No language being able to 
render the new sensations which were produced, they indulged in an indistinct 
muttering, at once sublime and puerile, in which what one might call “the 
Christian language,” was wafted in a state of embryo. Christianity, not finding 
in the ancient languages an appropriate instrument for its needs, has shattered 
them. But whilst the new religion was forming a language suited to its use, 
centuries of obscure effort and, so to speak, of childish prattle, were 
required. The style of Saint Paul, and, in general, that of the authors of the 
New Testament, what is its characteristic, if it be not stifled, halting, 
informal, improvisation of the “glossolalist”? Language failed them. Like the 
prophets, they aped 

<pb n="39" id="vii-Page_39" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_39.html" />the <i>a, a, a</i>, of the infant. They did not know how to speak. The Greek and the 
Semetic tongues equally betrayed them. Hence that shocking violence which 
nascent Christianity inflicted on language. It might be compared to a stutterer, 
in whose mouth the tones being stifled, clash with and against each other, and 
terminate in a confused medley, but yet marvellously expressive.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">All this was very far from the sentiment of Jesus; but for minds penetrated 
with a belief in the supernatural, these phenomena possessed great importance. 
The gift of tongues, in particular, was considered as an essential sign of the 
new religion, and as a proof of its truth. In any case, there resulted from it 
much fruit for edification. Many Pagans were converted in this way. Up to the 
third century “glossolaly” was manifested in a manner analogous to that 
described by St. Paul, and was considered as a perpetual miracle. Many of the 
sublime words of Christianity are derived from these incoherent sighs. The 
general effect was touching and penetrating. Their manner of offering in common 
their inspirations and of handing them over to the community for interpretation 
established in time amongst the faithful a strong bond of fraternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">As in the case of all mvstics, the new sectaries led fasting and austere lives. 
Like the majority of Orientals, they ate little, which contributed to maintain 
them in a state of excitement. The sobriety of the Syrian, the cause of his 
physical weakness, keeps him in a perpetual state of fever and of nervous 
susceptibility. Our severe, continuous, intellectual efforts, are impossible 
under such a regimen. But this cerebal debility and muscular laxity, produces, 
apparently without cause, lively alternations of sorrow and joy, and puts the 
soul in constant relationship with God. That which was called “Godly sorrow” 
passed for a Heavenly gift. All the teachings of the Fathers concerning the life spiritual, such as John Climacus, as Basil, as Nilus, as Arsenius,—all the 

<pb n="40" id="vii-Page_40" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_40.html" />secrets of the grand art of the inward life, one of the most glorious creations 
of Christianity—were in germ in the peculiar state of mind which possessed, in 
their mouths of ecstatic expectation, those illustrious ancestors of all “The 
men of longings.” Their moral condition was peculiar; they lived in the 
supernatural. They acted only upon visions, dreams, and the most insignificant 
circumstances appeared to them to be admonitions from heaven. Under the name of 
gifts of the Holy Spirit were thus concealed the rarest and most exquisite 
effusions of soul, love, piety, respectful fears, objectless sighings, sudden 
languors, and spontaneous tenderness. All the good that is born in man, without 
man having any part in it, was attributed to a breathing from on high. Tears, 
above all, were regarded as a heavenly favour. This charming gift, the exclusive 
privilege of souls most good and most pure, was produced with infinite 
sweetness. We know what power, delicate natures, especially in women, find in 
the divine faculty of being able to weep much. It is to them prayer, and, 
assuredly, the most holy of prayers. We must come down quite to the middle ages 
to that piety, drenched with the tears of St. Bruno, St. Bernard and St. Francis 
de Assisi, to find again the chaste melancholy of those early days, when they 
truly sowed in tears in order that they might reap with joy. To weep became a 
pious act. Those who were not qualified to preach, work, speak languages, nor to 
perform miracles, wept. It might, indeed, be said that their souls were melted, 
and that they desired, in the absence of a language which would interpret their 
sentiments, to display themselves outwardly, by a vivid and brief expression of 
their whole inner being.</p>

<pb n="41" id="vii-Page_41" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_41.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter V. First Church of Jerusalem; It Is Entirely Cenobitical." progress="32.68%" id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="viii-p0.2">FIRST CHURCH OF JERUSALEM; IT IS ENTIRELY CENOBITICAL.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="viii-p1.1">The</span> custom of living together, holding the same faith, and indulging the 
same 
expectation, necessarily produced many common habits. Very soon rules were 
framed, which made that primitive church resemble, to some extent, the 
establishments of the cenobitical life, rules with which Christianity 
subsequently became acquainted. Many of the precepts of Jesus conduced to this; 
the true ideal of evangelical life is a monastery, not a monastery enclosed with 
iron bars, a prison after the type of the Middle Ages, with the separation of 
the sexes, but an asylum in the midst of the world, a place set apart for 
spiritual life, a free association or little private confraternity, surrounded 
by a barrier, which may serve to ward off the cares which are prejudicial to the 
liberty of the Kingdom of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">All, then, lived in common, having but one heart and one mind. No one possessed 
anything which was his own. On becoming a disciple of Jesus, one sold one’s 
goods and made a gift of the proceeds to the society. The chiefs of the society 
then distributed the common possessions to each, according to his needs. They 
lived in the same quarter, They took their meals together, and continued to 
attach to them the mystic sense that Jesus had prescribed. They passed long 
hours in prayers. Their prayers were sometimes improvised aloud, but more often 
meditated in silence. Trances were frequent, and each one believed oneself to be 
constantly favoured with divine inspiration. The concord was perfect; no 
dogmatic quarrels, no disputes in regard to precedence. The tender recollection 
of Jesus effaced all dissensions. Joy, lively and deep-seated, 

<pb n="42" id="viii-Page_42" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_42.html" />was in every heart. Their morals were austere, but pervaded by a soft and 
tender sentiment. They assembled in houses to pray, and to devote themselves to 
ecstatic exercises. The recollection of these two or three first years remained 
and seemed to them like a terrestrial paradise, which Christianity will pursue 
henceforth in all its dreams and to which it will vainly endeavour to return. 
Who does not see, in fact, that such an organisation could only be applicable to 
a very small church? But, subsequently, the monastic life will resume on its 
own account that primitive ideal which the church universal will hardly dream of 
realising.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">That the author of the Acts, to whom we are indebted for the picture of this 
primitive Christianity at Jerusalem, has laid on his colours a little too 
thickly, and, in particular, exaggerated the community of goods which obtained 
in the sect, is certainly possible. The author of the Acts is the same as the 
author of the third gospel, who, in his life of Jesus, had the habit of adapting 
his facts to suit his theories, and with whom a tendency to the doctrine of 
<i>ebonism</i>, that is to say, of absolute poverty, is very perceptible. Nevertheless, 
the narrative of the Acts cannot here be destitute of some foundation. Although 
Jesus himself would not have given utterance to any of the communistic axioms 
which one reads in the third gospel, it is certain that a renunciation of 
worldly goods and of the giving of alms pushed to the length of 
self-despoilment, were perfectly conformable to the spirit of his preaching. The 
belief that the world is coming to an end has always produced a distaste for 
worldly goods, and a leaning to the communistic life. The narrative of the Acts 
is, however, perfectly conformable to that which we know of the origin of other 
ascetic religions—of Buddhism for example. These sorts of religion commence 
always with monastical life. Their first adepts are some species of mendicant 
monks. The layman does not appear in them until later, and when these religions 

<pb n="43" id="viii-Page_43" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_43.html" />have conquered entire societies, in which monastic life can only exist under 
exceptional circumstances.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">We admit, then, in the Church of Jerusalem a period of cenobitical life. Two 
centuries later Christianity produced still on the Pagans the effect of a 
communistic sect. It must be remembered that the Essenians or Therapeutians had 
already given the model of this species of life, which sprang very legitimately 
from Mosaism. The Mosaic code being essentially moral and not political, its 
natural product was a social Utopia (church, synagogue and convent) not a civil 
state, nation or city. Egypt had had for many centuries recluses, both male and 
female, maintained by the state, probably in fulfilment of charitable legacies, 
near the Serapeum at Memphis. It must especially be remembered that such a life 
in the East is by no means what it has been in our West. In the East, one can 
very well enjoy nature and existence without possessing anything. Man, in these 
countries, is always free, because he has few wants; the slavery of toil is 
there unknown. We readily admit that the communism of the primitive church was 
neither so rigorous nor so universal as the author of the Acts would have. What 
is certain is, that there was at Jerusalem a large community of poor, governed 
by the apostles, and to whom were sent gifts from every quarter of Christendom. 
This community was obliged, no doubt, to establish some rather seven rules, and 
some years later, it was even necessary, in order to enforce these rules, to 
employ terror. Some frightful legends were circulated, according to which the 
mere fact of having retained anything beyond that which one gave to the 
community, was looked upon as a capital crime and punished by death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">The porticoes of the temple, especially the portico of Solomon, which looked 
down on the Valley of Cedron, was the place where the disciples usually met 
during the day. There they could recall the hours Jesus had spent in the same 
place. In the midst of the extreme 

<pb n="44" id="viii-Page_44" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_44.html" />activity which reigned all about the Temple, they were little noticed. The 
galleries, which formed a part of the edifice, were the resort of numerous 
schools and sects, the theatre of endless disputations. The faithful followers 
of Jesus were, however, regarded as extreme devotees; for they still, without 
scruple, observed the Jewish customs, praying at the appointed hours, and 
observing all the precepts of the Law. They were Jews, differing only from 
others in believing that the Messiah had already come. The common people who 
were not informed as to their concerns, and they were an immense majority, 
regarded them as a sect of <i>Hasidim</i>, or pious people. One needed not to be either 
a schismatic or a heretic, in order to affiliate oneself with them, any more 
than one need cease to be a Protestant in order to be a disciple of Spencer, or 
a Catholic, in order to belong to the sect of Saint Francis or of Saint Bruno. 
The people loved them, because of their piety, their simplicity, their kindly 
disposition. The aristocrats of the Temple looked upon them, no doubt, with 
displeasure. But the sect made little noise; it was tranquil, thanks to its 
obscurity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">At eventide, the brethren returned to their quarters, and partook of the meal, 
being divided into groups, in sign of paternity, and in remembrance of Jesus, 
whom they always believed to be present in the midst of them. The one at the 
head of the table broke the bread, blessed the cup, and sent them round as a 
symbol of union in Jesus. The most common act of life became in this way the 
most sacred and the most holy. These meals <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p6.1">en famille</span>, which were always enjoyed 
by the Jews, were accompanied by prayers, pious raptures, and pervaded by a 
sweet cheerfulness. They believed themselves once more to be in the time when 
Jesus animated them by his presence: they imagined they saw him, and it was not 
long before the rumour went abroad that Jesus had said: “As often as ye break 
the bread, do it in remembrance of Me.” The bread itself became 

<pb n="45" id="viii-Page_45" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_45.html" />in some sort Jesus, conceived to be the only source of strength for those who 
had loved him, and who still lived by him. These repasts, which were always the 
chief symbol of Christianity, and the soul of its mysteries, took place at first 
every evening. Usage, however, soon restricted them to Sunday evenings. Later 
on, the mystic repast was changed to the morning. It is probable that at the 
period of the history which we have now reached, the holy day of each week was 
still, with the Christians, the Saturday.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">The apostles chosen by Jesus, and who were supposed to have received from him a 
special mandate to announce to the world the Kingdom of God, had, in the little 
community, an incontestable superiority. One of the first cares, as soon as they 
saw the sect settle quietly down at Jerusalem, was to fill the vacancy that 
Judas of Kerioth had left in its ranks. The opinion that the latter had betrayed 
his master, and had been the cause of his death, became more and more general. 
The legend was mixed up with him, and every day one heard of some new 
circumstance which enhanced the black-heartedness of his deed. He had bought a 
field near the old necropolis of Hakeldama, to the south of Jerusalem, and there 
he lived retired. Such was the state of artless excitation in which the little 
Church found itself, that, in order to replace him, it was resolved to have 
recourse to a vote of some sort. In general, in great religious agitations we 
decide upon this method of coming to a determination, since it is admitted on 
principle that nothing is fortuitous, that the question in point is the chief 
object of divine attention, and that God’s part in an action is so much the more 
greater in proportion as that of man’s is the more feeble. The sole condition 
was, that the candidate should be chosen from the groups of the oldest 
disciples, who had been witnesses of the whole series of events, from the time 
of the baptism of John. This reduced considerably the number of those eligible. 
Two only were found in the ranks, 

<pb n="46" id="viii-Page_46" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_46.html" />Joseph Bar-Saba, who bore the name of Justus, and Matthias. The lot fell upon 
Matthias, who was accounted as one of the Twelve. But this was the sole 
instance of such a replacing. The apostles were hitherto regarded as having 
been nominated, once for all, by Jesus, and not as having successors. The danger 
of a permanent college, reserving to itself all the life and the strength of the 
association, was, with extraordinary instinct, discarded for a time. The 
concentration of the Church into an oligarchy did not happen until later.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">For the rest, it is necessary to guard against the misunderstandings, which the 
name of “apostle” might provoke, and which it has not failed to occasion. From 
a very early period, people were led by some passages in the Gospel, and, above 
all, by the analogy of the life of Saint Paul, to regard the apostles as 
essentially wandering missionaries, distributing in a kind of way the world in 
advance, and traversing as conquerors all the kingdoms of the earth. A cycle of 
legends was founded upon that data, and imposed upon ecclesiastical history. 
Nothing could be more contrary to the truth. The body of Twelve lived, 
generally, permanently at Jerusalem. Till about the year 60 the apostles did not 
leave the holy city except upon temporary missions. This explains the obscurity 
in which the majority of the members of the central council remained. Very few 
of them had a <i>rôle</i>. This council was a kind of sacred college or senate, 
destined only to represent tradition, and a spirit of conservatism. It finished 
by being relieved of every active function, so that its members had nothing to 
do but to preach and pray; but as yet the brilliant feats of preaching had not 
fallen to their lot. Their names were hardly known outside Jerusalem, and about 
the year 70 or 80 the lists which were given of these chosen Twelve, agreed only 
in the principal names.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">The “brothers of the Lord” appear often by the side of the “apostles,” 
although they were distinct from them. Their authority, however, was equal to 
that of 

<pb n="47" id="viii-Page_47" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_47.html" />the apostles. Here two groups constituted, in the nascent Church, a sort of 
aristocracy, founded solely on the more or less intimate relations that their 
members had had with the Master. These were the men whom Paul denominated “the 
pillars” of the Church at Jerusalem. For the rest, we see that no distinctions 
in the ecclesiastical hierarchy yet existed. The title was nothing; the 
personal authority was everything. The principle of ecclesiastical celibacy was 
already established, but it required time to bring all these germs to their 
complete development. Peter and Philip were married, and had sons and daughters.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">The term used to designate the assembly of the faithful was the Hebrew 
<i>Kahal</i>, 
which was rendered by the essentially democratic word <i>Ecclesia</i>, which is the 
convocation of the people in the ancient Grecian cities, the summons to the Pnyx 
or the <i>Agora</i>. Commencing with the second or the third century before Jesus 
Christ, the words of the Athenian democracy became a sort of common law in 
Hellenic language; many of these terms, on account of their having been used in 
the Greek confraternities, entered into the Christian vocabulary. It was, in 
reality, the popular life, which; restrained for centuries, resumed its power 
under forms altogether different. The Primitive Church was, in its way, a little 
democracy. Even election by lot, a method an dear to the ancient Republics, had 
sometimes found its way into it. Less harsh, and less suspicious, however, than 
the ancient cities, the Church voluntarily delegated its authority. Like all 
theocratic societies, it inclined to abdicate its functions into the hands of a 
clergy, and it was easy to foresee that one or two centuries would not roll over 
before all this democracy would resolve itself into an oligarchy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">The power which was ascribed to the Church assembled and to its chiefs was 
enormous. The Church conferred every mission, and was guided solely in its 
choice by the signs given by the Spirit. Its authority 

<pb n="48" id="viii-Page_48" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_48.html" />went as far as decreeing death. It is recorded that at the voice of Peter, 
several delinquents had fallen back and expired immediately. Saint Paul, a 
little later, was not afraid, in excommunicating a fornicator “to deliver him 
to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the 
day of the Lord Jesus” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:5" id="viii-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor., v. vii.</scripRef>). Excommunication was held to be 
equivalent to a sentence of death. It was not doubted that any person whom the 
apostles or the elders of the Church had cut off from the body of the Saints, 
and delivered over to the power of evil, was not lost. Satan was considered as 
the author of diseases. To deliver over to him the corrupted member was to 
deliver over the latter to the natural executor of the sentence. A premature 
death was ordinarily held to be the result of these occult sentences, which, 
according to the expressive Hebrew phrase, “cut off a soul from Israel.” The 
apostles were believed to be invested with supernatural powers. In pronouncing 
such condemnations, they thought that their anathemas could not fail but be 
effectual. The terrible impression which their excommunications produced, and 
the hatred manifested by the brethren against all the members thus cut off, were 
sufficient, in fact, in many cases, to bring about death, or at least to compel 
the culprit to expatriate himself. The same terrible ambiguity was found in the 
ancient law. “Extirpation” implied at once death, expulsion from the community, 
exile, and a solitary and mysterious demise. So with the apostate, or 
blasphemer. To destroy his body in order to save his soul came to be looked on 
as legitimate. It must be remembered that we are treating of the times of 
zealots, who regarded it as an act of virtue to poignard anyone who failed to 
obey the Law; and it must not be forgotten that certain Christians were or had 
been zealots. Accounts like those of the death of Ananias and Saphira did not 
excite any scruple. The idea of the civil power was so foreign to all that world 
placed without the pale of the 

<pb n="49" id="viii-Page_49" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_49.html" />Roman law, people were so persuaded that the Church was a complete society, 
sufficient in itself, that no person saw, in a miracle leading to death or the 
mutilation of an individual, an outrage punishable by the civil law. Enthusiasm 
and faith covered all, excused everything. But the frightful danger which these 
theocratic maxims laid up in store for the future is readily perceived. The 
Church is armed with a sword; excommunication is a sentence of death. There was 
henceforth in the world a power outside that of the state, which disposed of the 
life of citizens. Certainly, if the Roman authority had limited itself to 
repressing amongst the Jews precepts so condemnatory, it would have been a 
thousand times in the right. Only, in its brutality, it confounded the most 
legitimate of liberties, that of worshipping in one’s own manner, with abuses 
which no society has ever been able to support with impunity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">Peter had amongst the apostles a certain precedence, derived directly from his 
zeal and his activity. In these first years, he was hardly ever separate from 
John, son of Zebedee. They went almost always together, and their amity was 
doubtless the corner stone of the new faith. James, the brother of the Lord, 
almost equalled them in authority, at least amongst a fraction of the Church. In 
regard to certain intimate friends of Jesus, like the Galilean women, and the 
family of Bethany, we have already remarked that no more mention is made of 
them. Less solicitous of organizing and of establishing a society, the faithful 
companions of Jesus were content with loving in death him whom they had loved in 
life. Absorbed in their expectation, these noble women, who have formed the 
faith of the world, were almost unknown to the important men of Jerusalem. When 
they died, the most important elements of the history of nascent Christianity 
were put into the tomb with them. Only those who played active parts earned 
renown. Those who were content to love in 

<pb n="50" id="viii-Page_50" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_50.html" />secret, remained obscure but assuredly they chose the better part.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">It is needless to remark that this little group of simple people had no 
speculative theology. Jesus wisely kept himself far removed from all 
metaphysics. He had only one dogma, his own divine sonship and the divinity of 
his mission. The whole symbol of the primitive church might be embraced in one 
line: “Jesus is the Messiah, the Son of God.” This belief rested upon a 
peremptory argument—the fact of the resurrection, of which the disciples claimed 
to be witnesses. In reality nobody (not even the Galilean women) said they had 
seen the resurrection. But the absence of the body and the apparitions which had 
followed, appeared to be equivalent to the fact itself. To attest the 
resurrection of Jesus was the task which all considered as being specially 
imposed upon them. It was, however, very soon put forth that the master had 
predicted this event. Different sayings of his were recalled, which were 
represented as having not been well understood, and in which was seen, on second 
thoughts, an announcement of the resurrection. The belief in the near glorious 
manifestation of Jesus was universal. The secret word which the brethren used 
amongst themselves, in order to be recognized and confirmed, was <i>maran-atha</i>, 
the “Lord is at hand.” They believed to remember a declaration of Jesus, 
according to which their preaching would not have time to go over all the cities 
of Israel, before that the Son of Man appeared in his majesty. In the meanwhile 
the risen Jesus had seated himself at the right hand of his Father. Here he is 
to remain until the solemn day on which he shall conic, seated upon the clouds, 
to judge the quick and the dead.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">The idea which they had of Jesus was the one which Jesus had given them of 
himself. Jesus had been “a prophet, mighty in deed and word,” a man chosen of 
God, having received a special mission on behalf 

<pb n="51" id="viii-Page_51" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_51.html" />of humanity, a mission which he had proved by his miracles, and especially by 
his resurrection. God had anointed him with the Holy Spirit and had clothed him 
with power; he passed his time in doing good, and in healing those who were 
under the power of the devil, for God was with him He is the Son of God; that is 
to say, a perfect man of God, a representation of God upon earth; he is the 
Messiah, the Saviour of Israel, announced by the prophets (<scripRef passage="Acts 10:38" id="viii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>). The 
reading of the books of the Old Testament, especially of the Prophets and the 
Psalms, was habitual in the sect. They carried into that reading a fixed 
idea—that of discovering everywhere the type of Jesus. They were persuaded that 
the ancient Hebrew books were full of him, and from the very first years they 
formed a collection of texts drawn from the Prophets, the Psalms, and from 
certain apocryphal books, wherein they were convinced that the life of Jesus was 
predicted and described in advance. This method of arbitrary interpretation 
belonged at that time to all the Jewish schools. The Messianic missions were a 
sort of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p14.2">jeu d’esprit</span>, analogous to the allusions which the ancient preachers 
made of passages of the Bible, diverted from their natural sense and accepted as 
the simple ornaments of sacred rhetoric.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p15">Jesus with his exquisite tact in religious matters had instituted no new ritual. 
The new sect had not yet any special ceremonies. The practices of piety were 
Jewish. The assemblies had, in a strict sense, nothing liturgic. They were the 
meetings of confraternities, at which prayers were offered up, devoted 
themselves to glossolaly or prophecy, and the reading of correspondence. There 
was nothing yet of sacerdotalism. There was no priest (<i>cohen</i>); the <i>presbyter</i> was 
the “elder,” nothing more. The only priest was Jesus: in another sense, all the 
faithful were priests. Fasting was considered a very meritorious practice. 
Baptism was the token of admission 

<pb n="52" id="viii-Page_52" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_52.html" />to the sect. The rite was the same as administered by John, but it was 
administered in the name of Jesus. Baptism was, however, considered an 
insufficient initiation. It had to be followed by the gifts of the Holy Spirit, 
which were effected by means of a prayer, offered up by the apostles, upon the 
head of the new convert, accompanied by the imposition of hands.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p16">This imposition of hands, already as familiar to Jesus, was the sacramental act 
<i>par excellence</i>. It conferred inspiration, universal illumination, the power to 
produce prodigies, prophesying, and the speaking of languages. It was what was 
called the Baptism of the Spirit. It was supposed to recall a saying of Jesus: 
“John baptised you with water, but as for you, you shall be baptised by the 
Spirit.” Gradually, all these ideas became amalgamated, and baptism was 
conferred “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 
But it is not probable that this formula, in the early days in which we now are, 
was yet employed. We see the simplicity of this primitive Christian worship. 
Neither Jesus nor the apostles had invented it. Certain Jewish sects had 
adopted, before them, these grave and solemn ceremonies, which appeared to have 
come in part from Chaldea, where they are still practised with special liturgies 
by the Sabæans or Mendaïtes. The religion of Persia embraced also many rites of 
the same description.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">The beliefs in popular medicine, which constituted a part of the force of Jesus, 
were continued in his disciples. The power of healing was one of the marvellous 
gifts conferred by the Spirit. The first Christians, like almost all the Jews of 
the time, looked upon diseases as the punishment of a transgression, or the work 
of a malignant demon. The apostles passed, just as Jesus did, for powerful 
exorcists. People imagined that the anointings of oil administered by the 
apostles, with imposition of hands, and invocation of the name of Jesus, were 
all powerful to wash away the sins which 

<pb n="53" id="viii-Page_53" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_53.html" />were the cause of disease, and to heal the afflicted one. Oil has always been in 
the East the medicine <i>par excellence</i>. For the rest, the simple imposition of the 
hands of the apostles was reputed to have the same effect. This imposition was 
made by immediate contact. Nor is it impossible that, in certain cases, the 
heat of the hands, being communicated suddenly to the head, insured to the sick 
person a little relief.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">The sect being young and not numerous, the question of deaths was not taken into 
account until later on. The effect caused by the first demises which took place 
in the ranks of the brethren was strange. People were troubled by the manner of 
the deaths. It was asked whether they were less favoured than those who were 
reserved to see with their eyes the advent of the Son of Man. They came 
generally to consider the interval between death and the resurrection as a kind 
of blank in the consciousness of the defunct. The idea set forth in the <i>Phædon</i>, 
that the soul existed before and after death, that death was a boon, that it was 
the philosophical state <i>par excellence</i>, inasmuch as the soul was then free and 
disengaged; this idea, I say, was by no means settled in the minds of the first 
Christians. More often it would seem that man, to them, could not exist without 
the body. This conception endured for a long time, and was only given up when 
the doctrine of the immortality of the soul, in the sense of the Greek 
philosophy, made its entry into the Church, and united in itself so much good 
and bad with the Christian dogma of the resurrection and with the universal 
renovation. At the time of which we speak, belief in the resurrection almost 
alone prevailed. The funeral rite was undoubtedly the Jewish rite. No importance 
was attached to it; no inscription indicated the name of the dead. The great 
resurrection was near; the bodies of the faithful had only to make in the rock a 
very short sojourn. It did not require much persuasion to put people in accord 
on the question as to whether the 

<pb n="54" id="viii-Page_54" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_54.html" />resurrection was to be universal, that is to say, whether it would embrace the 
good and the bad, or whether it would apply to the elect only. One of the most 
remarkable phenomena of the new religion was the reappearance of prophecy. For 
a long time people had spoken but little of prophets in Israel. That particular 
species of inspiration seemed to revive in the little sect. The primitive Church 
had several prophets and prophetesses analogous to those of the Old Testament. 
The psalmists also reappeared. The model of our Christian psalms is without 
doubt given in the canticles which Luke loved to disseminate in his gospel, and 
which were copied from the canticles of the Old Testament. These psalms and 
prophesies are, as regards form, destitute of originality, but an admirable 
spirit of gentleness and of piety animates and pervades them. It is like a faint 
echo of the last productions of the sacred lyre of Israel. The Book of Psalms 
was in a measure the calyx from which the Christian bee sucked its first juice. 
The Pentateuch, on the contrary, was, as it would seem, little read and little 
studied; there was substituted for it allegories after the manner of the Jewish 
<i>midraschim</i> in which all the historic sense of the books was suppressed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">The music which was sung to the new hymns was probably that species of sobbing, 
without distinct notes, which is still the music of the Greek Church, of the 
Maronites, and in general of the Christians of the East. It is less a musical 
modulation than a manner of forcing the voice and of emitting by the nose a sort 
of moaning in which all the inflexions follow each other with rapidity. That odd 
melopœia was executed standing, with the eyes fixed, the eyebrows crumpled, the 
brow knit, and with an appearance of effort. The word amen, in particular, was 
given out in a quivering, trembling voice. That word played a great part in the 
liturgy. In imitation of the Jews, the new adherents employed it to mark the 
assent of the multitude to the words of the prophet or the precentor. People, perhaps, 

<pb n="55" id="viii-Page_55" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_55.html" />already attributed to it some secret virtues and pronounced it with a certain 
emphasis. We do not know whether that primitive ecclesiastical song was 
accompanied by instruments. As to the inward chant, by which the faithful “made 
melody in their hearts,” and which was but the overflowing of those tender, 
ardent, pensive souls, it was doubtless executed like the <i>catilenes</i> of the 
Lollards of the middle ages, in medium voice. In general, it was joyousness 
which was poured out in these hymns. One of the maxims of the sages of the sect 
was: “Is any afflicted among you, let him pray. Is any merry, let him sing 
psalms” (<scripRef passage="James 5:13" id="viii-p19.1" parsed="|Jas|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.13">James v. 13</scripRef>). Moreover, this Christian literature being destined 
purely for the edification of the assembled brethren, was not written down. To 
compose books was an idea which had occurred to nobody. Jesus had spoken; people 
remembered his words. Had he not promised that the generation to whom he had 
spoken should not pass away, until he appeared again?</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VI. The Conversion of Hellenistic Jews and of Proselytes." progress="38.66%" id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p0.2">THE CONVERSION OF HELLENISTIC JEWS AND OF PROSELYTES.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="ix-p1.1">Till</span> now, the Church of Jerusalem presents itself to the outside world as a 
little Galilean colony. The friends whom Jesus had made at Jerusalem, and in its 
environs, such as Lazarus, Martha, Mary of Bethany, Joseph of Arimathea, and 
Nicodemus, had disappeared from the scene. The Galilean group, who pressed 
around the Twelve, alone remained compact and active. The preachings of these 
zealous disciples were incessant, and subsequently, after the destruction of 
Jerusalem, and far away from Judea, the sermons of the apostles were represented 
as public occasions, being delivered in 

<pb n="56" id="ix-Page_56" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_56.html" />presence of assembled multitudes. Such a construction appears to have been put 
upon a number of those convenient images of which legend is so prodigal. The 
authorities who had caused Jesus to be put to death would not have permitted the 
renewal of such scandals. The proselytism of the faithful was chiefly carried on 
by means of struggling conversions, in which the fervour of their souls was 
communicated to their neighbours. Their preachings under the porticoes of 
Solomon were addressed to circles, not at all numerous. But the effect of this 
was only the more profound. Their discourses consisted principally of quotations 
from the Old Testament, by which it was sought to prove that Jesus was the 
Messiah. The reasoning was at once subtle and feeble, but the entire exegesis 
of the Jews of that time was of the same kind, while the deductions which the 
doctors of the Mischna drew from the texts of the Bible were no more convincing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p2">More feeble still was the proof invoked in support of their arguments, which was 
drawn from pretended prodigies. It was impossible to doubt that the apostles did 
not believe that they could work miracles. Miracles were regarded as the sign of 
every divine mission. Saint Paul, imbued with much of the spirit the most ripe 
of the first Christian school, believed he wrought them. It was held as certain 
that Jesus had performed them. It was but natural that the series of these 
divine manifestations should be continued. In fact, thaumaturgy was a privilege 
of the apostles until the end of the first century. The miracles of the apostles 
were of the same character as those of Jesus, and consisted principally, but not 
exclusively, in the healing of the sick, and in exorcising the possessed of 
devils. It was pretended that their shadows alone sufficed to operate these 
marvellous cures. These prodigies were accounted to be the regular gifts of the 
Holy Spirit, and held the same rank as the gifts of knowledge, preaching and 
prophesy. In the third century 

<pb n="57" id="ix-Page_57" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_57.html" />the Church believed itself still to be in possession of the same 
privileges, and to exercise as a sort of right the power of healing diseases, of 
casting out devils, and of predicting the future. Ignorance rendered everything 
possible in this respect. Do we not see in our day, honest men, who, however, 
lack scientific knowledge, deceived in an enduring manner by the chimeras of 
magnetism and other illusions?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">It is not by reason of innocent errors, or by the pitiful discourses we read in 
the Acts, by which we are to judge of the means of conversion which laid the 
foundations of Christianity. The real preaching was the private conversations of 
these good and sincere men; it was the reflection always noticeable in their 
discourses, of the words of Jesus; it was above all their piety, their 
gentleness. The attraction of communistic life carried with it also a great deal 
of force. Their houses were a sort of hospitals, in which all the poor and the 
forsaken found asylum and succour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">One of the first to affiliate himself with the rising society was a Cypriote, 
named Joseph Hallevi, or the Levite. Like the others, he sold his land and 
carried the price of it to the feet of the Twelve. He was an intelligent man, 
with a devotion proof against everything, and a fluent speaker. The apostles 
attached him closely to themselves and called him <i>Bar-naba</i>, that is to say, “the 
son of prophesy,” or of “preaching.” He was accounted, in fact, of the number of 
the prophets, that is to say, of the inspired preachers. Later on we shall see 
him play a capital part. Next to Saint Paul, he was the most active missionary 
of the first century. A certain Mnason, his countryman, was converted about the 
same time. Cyprus possessed many Jews. Barnabas and Mnasou were undoubtedly 
Jewish by race. The intimate and prolonged relations of Barnabas with the Church 
at Jerusalem, induces the belief that Syro-Chaldaic was familiar to him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">A conquest, almost as important as that of Barnabas 

<pb n="58" id="ix-Page_58" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_58.html" />was that of one John, who bore the Roman surname of Marcus. He was a cousin of 
Barnabas, and was circumcised. His mother, Mary, enjoyed an easy competency; 
she, was likewise converted, and her dwelling was more than once made the 
rendezvous of the apostles. These two conversions appear to have been the work 
of Peter. In any case, Peter was very intimate with mother and son; he regarded 
himself as at home in their house. Even admitting the hypothesis that John-Mark 
was not identical with the real or supposed author of the second Gospel, his 
<i>rôle</i> was, nevertheless, a very considerable one. Later, we shall see him 
accompanying Paul, Barnabas, and even Peter himself, in their apostolic 
journeys.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">The first flame was thus spread with great rapidity. The men, the most 
celebrated of the apostolic century, were almost all gained over to the cause in 
two or three years, by a sort of simultaneous attraction. It was a second 
Christian generation, similar to that which had been formed five or six years 
previously, upon the shores of Lake Tiberias. This second generation had not 
seen Jesus, and could not equal the first in authority. But it was destined to 
surpass it in activity and in its love for distant missions. One of the best 
known among the new converts was Stephen, who, before his conversion, appears to 
have been only a simple proselyte. He was a man full of ardour and of passion. 
His faith was of the most fervent, and he was considered to be favoured with all 
the gifts of the Spirit. Philip, who, like Stephen, was a zealous deacon and 
evangelist, attached himself to the community abort the sane time. He was often 
confounded with his namesake, the apostle. Finally, there were converted it this 
epoch, Andronicus and Junia, probably husband and wife, who, like Aquila and 
Priscilla, later on, were the model of an apostolic couple, devoted to all the 
duties of missionary work. They were of the blood of Israel, and were in 
the closest relations with the apostles.</p>

<pb n="59" id="ix-Page_59" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_59.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">The new converts, when touched by grace, were all Jews by religion, but they 
belonged to two very different classes of Jews. The one class was the Hebrews; 
that is to say, the Jews of Palestine, speaking Hebrew or rather Armenian, 
reading the Bible in the Hebrew text; the other class was “Hellenists,” that is 
to say, Jews speaking Greek, and reading the Bible in Greek. These last were 
further sub-divided into two classes, the one being of Jewish blood, the other 
being proselytes, that is to say, people of non-Israelitish origin, allied in 
divers degrees to Judaism. These Hellenists, who almost all came from Syria, 
Asia Minor, Egypt, or Cyrene, lived at Jerusalem in distinct quarters. They had 
their separate synagogues, and formed thus little communities apart. Jerusalem 
contained a great number of these special synagogues. It was in these that the 
words of Jesus found the soil prepared to receive it and to make it fructify.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">The primitive nucleus of the Church at Jerusalem had been composed wholly and 
exclusively of Hebrews; the Aramaic dialect, which was the language of Jesus, 
was alone known and employed there. But we see that from the second or third 
years after the death of Jesus, Greek was introduced into the little community, 
where it soon became dominant. In consequence of their daily relations with the 
new brethren, Peter, John, James, Jude, and in general the Galilean disciples, 
acquired the Greek with much more facility than if they had already known 
something of it. An incident, of which we are soon to speak, shows that this 
diversity of tongues caused at first some divisions in the community, and that 
the relations of the two factions were not of the most agreeable kind. After the 
destruction of Jerusalem, we shall see the “Hebrews,” retire to beyond Jordan, 
to the heights of Lake Tiberias, and form a separate Church, which had a 
separate destiny. But in the interval, between these two events, it does not 
appear that the diversity of 

<pb n="60" id="ix-Page_60" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_60.html" />languages was of any consequence in the Church. The Orientals have a great 
facility for learning languages; in the cities everybody invariably speaks two 
or three tongues. It is then probable that those of the Galilean apostles who 
played an active part, acquired the practise of speaking Greek; and came even to 
make use of it in preference to the Syro-Chaldaic, when the faithful, speaking 
Greek, became the much more numerous. The Palestinian dialect came, therefore, 
to be abandoned from the day in which people dreamed of a wide-spread 
propaganda. A provincial patois, which was rarely written, and which was not 
spoken beyond Syria, was as little adapted as could be to such an object. Greek, 
on the contrary, was necessarily imposed on Christianity. It was at the time the 
universal language, at least for the eastern basin of the Mediterranean. It was, 
in particular, the language of the Jews who were dispersed over the Roman 
empire. At that time, as in our day, the Jews adopted with great facility the 
tongues of the countries in which they resided. They did not pique themselves 
on purism; and this is the reason that the Greek of primitive Christianity is 
so bad. The Jews, even the most instructed, pronounced badly the classic tongue. 
Their sentences were always modelled upon the Syriac; they never got rid of the 
unwieldiness of the gross dialects which the Macedonian conquest had imported.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">The conversions to Christianity became soon much more numerous amongst the “Hellenists” than amongst the “Hebrews.” The old Jews at Jerusalem were but 
little drawn towards a sect of provincials, moderately advanced in the single 
science that a Pharisee appreciated—the science of the law. The position of the 
little Church in regard to Judaism was, as with Jesus himself, rather equivocal. 
But every religious or political party carries in itself a force that dominates 
it, and obliges it, despite itself, to revolve in its own 

<pb n="61" id="ix-Page_61" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_61.html" />orbit. The first Christians, whatever their apparent respect for Judaism was, 
were in reality only Jews by birth or by exterior customs. The true spirit of 
the sect came from another source. That which grew out of official Judaism was 
the Talmud; but Christianity has no affinity with the Talmudic school. This is 
why Christianity found special favour amongst the parties, the least Jewish 
belonging to Judaism. The rigid orthodoxists took to it but little; it was the 
new corners, people scarcely catechised, who had not been to any of the great 
schools, free from routine, and not initiated into the holy tongue, which lent 
an ear to the apostles and the disciples. Lightly considered by the aristocracy 
of Jerusalem, these <i>parvenues</i> of Judaism took in this way a sort of revenge. It 
is always the young and newly formed portions of a community that have the least 
respect for tradition, and who are the most carried away by novelties.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">In these classes so little subject to the doctors of the law, credulity was 
also, it seems, more naive and more complete. That which distinguished the 
Talmudic Jews was not credulity. The credulous Jew, the lover of the marvellous, 
whom the Latin satirists knew, was not the Jew of Jerusalem; he was the 
Hellenist Jew, at once very religious and little instructed, and, consequently, 
very superstitious. Neither the half-incredulous Sadducee, nor the rigorous 
Pharisee, could be much affected by the theurgy popular in the apostolic circle. 
But the Judæus Apella, at whom the epicurean Horace laughed, was easy to 
convince. Social questions, besides, interested particularly those not benefited 
by the wealth which the temple and the central institutions of the nation caused 
to flow into Jerusalem. Yet it was in allying itself to the desires so very 
analogous to what is now called “socialism” that the new sect laid the solid 
foundation upon which was to be reared the edifice of its future.</p>

<pb n="62" id="ix-Page_62" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_62.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VII. The Church Considered as an Association of Poor People.—Institution of the Diaconate, Deaconesses, and Widows." progress="41.25%" id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<h2 id="x-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>

<h3 id="x-p0.2">THE CHURCH CONSIDERED AS AN ASSOCIATION OF POOR PEOPLE.—INSTITUTION OF THE DIACONATE—DEACONESSES AND WIDOWS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="x-p1"><span class="sc" id="x-p1.1">A general</span> truth is revealed to us in the comparative history of religions; to 
wit: all those which have had a beginning, and have not been contemporary with 
the origin of language itself, were established rather on account of social than 
theological reasons. This was assuredly the case with Buddhism. That which was 
the cause of the enormous success of that religion was not the nihilistic 
philosophy which served it as a basis; it was its social element. It was in 
proclaiming the abolition of castes, in establishing, to use his own words, “a 
law of grace for all,” that Cakya-Mouni and his disciples drew after them first 
India, then the greater part of Asia. Like Christianity, Buddhism was a movement 
proceeding from the common people. The great attraction which it had was the 
facility it afforded the disinherited classes to rehabilitate themselves by the 
profession of a religion which bettered their condition, and offered infinite 
resources of assistance and sympathy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p2">The number of the poor, at the beginning of the first century of our era, was 
very considerable in Judea. The country is materially destitute of the resources 
which procure luxury. In these countries, where there is no industry, fortunes 
almost always originate either in richly endowed religious institutions, or in 
favours shown by She Government. The wealth of the temple had for a long time 
been the exclusive appanage of a limited number of nobles. The Asmoneans had 
formed around their dynasty a circle of rich families; the Herods augmented 
lunch the luxury and well-being of a certain class of society. But the true 
theocratic Jew, when 

<pb n="63" id="x-Page_63" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_63.html" />turning his back on the Roman civilization, became only the poorer. There was 
formed a class of holy rocs, pious, fanatical, rigid observers of the Law, and 
outwardly altogether miserable. It was from this class that the sects and the 
fanatical parties, so numerous at this period, were recruited. The universal 
dream was the reign of the proletariat Jew, who remained faithful, and the 
humiliation of the rich, who were esteemed as renegades and traitors, given up 
to a profane life, and to a foreign civilization. Never did hatred equal that of 
these poor children of God against the splendid edifices which began to cover 
the country, and against the works of the Romans. Being obliged, so as not to 
die of hunger, to toil at these edifices, which appeared to them monuments of 
pride and of forbidden luxury, they believed themselves to be the victims of 
wicked, rich, corrupt men, and infidels, before the Law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p3">We can conceive how, in such a social state, an association for mutual 
assistance would be eagerly welcomed. The small Christian Church must have 
seemed a paradise. This family of simple and united brethren drew associates 
from every quarter. In return for that which these brought, they obtained an 
assured future, the society of a congenial brotherhood, and precious hopes. The 
general custom, before entering the sect, was for each one to convert his 
fortune into specie. These fortunes ordinarily consisted of small rural, 
semi-barren properties, and difficult of cultivation. It had one advantage, 
especially for unmarried people; it enabled them to exchange these plots of 
land against funds sunk in an assurance society, with a view to the Kingdom of 
God. Even some married people came to the fore in that arrangement; and 
precautions were taken to insure that the associates brought all that they 
really possessed, and did not retain anything outside the common fund. Indeed, 
seeing that each one received out of the latter a share, not in proportion to 
what one put in, but in proportion to one’s needs, every 

<pb n="64" id="x-Page_64" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_64.html" />reservation of property was actually a theft made upon the community. We see in 
such attempts at organisation on the part of the proletariat, a wonderful 
resemblance to certain Utopias, which have been introduced at a period not very 
distant from the present. Yet there is an important difference, arising out of 
the fact that the Christian communism had religion for a basis, whilst modern 
socialism has nothing of the kind. It is clear that an association in which the 
dividend was made in virtue of the needs of each person, and not by reason of 
the capital put in, could only rest upon a very exalted sentiment of 
self-abnegation, and upon an ardent faith in a religious ideal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p4">Under such a social constitution, the administrative difficulties were 
necessarily very numerous, whatever might be the degree of fraternal feeling 
which prevailed. Between two factions of a community, whose language was not the 
same, misapprehensions were inevitable. It was difficult for well-descended Jews 
not to entertain some contempt for their co-religionists, who were less noble. 
In fact, it was not long before murmurs began to be heard. The “Hellenists,” who 
each day became more numerous, complained because their widows were not so 
well-treated at the distributions as those of the “Hebrews.” Till now, the 
apostles had presided over the affairs of the treasury. But in face of these 
protestations, they felt the necessity of delegating to others this part of 
their powers. They proposed to the community to confide these administrative 
cares to seven experienced and considerate men. The proposition was accepted. 
The seven chosen were Stephanas, or Stephen, Philip, Prochorus, Nicanor, Timon, 
Parmenas and Nicholas. The last was from Antioch, and was a simple proselyte. 
Stephen was perhaps of the same condition. It appears that contrary to the 
method employed in the election of the apostle Matthiasit was decided not to 
choose the seven administrators from the group of primitive disciples, 

<pb n="65" id="x-Page_65" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_65.html" />but from amongst the new converts, and especially from amongst the Hellenists. 
Every one of them, indeed, bore purely Greek names. Stephen was the most 
important of the seven, and, in a sense, their chief. The seven were presented 
to the apostles, who, in accordance with a rite already consecrated, prayed over 
them, while imposing their hands upon their heads.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p5">To the administrators thus designated were given the Syriac name of 
<i>Schammaschin</i>. They were also sometimes called “The Seven,” to distinguish them 
from “The Twelve.” Such, then, was the origin of the Diaconate, which is found 
to be the most ancient ecclesiastical function, the most ancient of sacred 
orders. Later, all the organised churches, in imitation of that of Jerusalem, 
had deacons. The growth of such an institution was marvellous. It placed the 
claims of the poor on an equality with religious services. It was a proclamation 
of the truth that social problems are the first which should occupy the 
attention of mankind. It was the foundation of political economy in the 
religious sense. The deacons were the first preachers of Christianity. We shall 
see presently what part they played as evangelists. As organisers, financiers, 
and administrators, they filled a yet more important part. These practical men, 
is constant contact with the poor, the sick, the women, went everywhere, 
observed everything, exhorted, and were most efficacious in converting people. 
They accomplished more than the apostles, who remained on their seats of 
honour at Jerusalem. They were the founders of Christianity, in respect of that 
which it possessed which was most solid and enduring.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p6">At an early period, women were admitted to this office. They were designated, as 
in our day, by the name of “sisters.” At first widows were selected; later, 
virgins were preferred. The tact which guided the primitive church in all this 
was admirable. These 

<pb n="66" id="x-Page_66" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_66.html" />simple and good men, with the most profound skill, because it proceeded only 
from the heart, laid the basis of that grand Christian feature, <i>par 
excellence</i>—charity. They had no models of similar institutions to go upon. A 
vast ministry of benevolence and reciprocal succour, into which the two sexes 
threw their diverse talents and concentrated their efforts with a view to the 
alleviation of human misery, was the holy creation which resulted from the 
labour of these two or three first years—years the most fruitful in the history 
of Christianity. We feel that the thoughts of Jesus still lived in the bosoms of 
his disciples, and directed them, with marvellous lucidity, in all their acts. 
To be just, it is indeed to Jesus to whom must be referred the honour of that which 
the apostles did which was great. It is probable that, during his life, he had 
laid the basis of these establishments which were developed with such marvellous 
success immediately after his death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p7">The women were naturally drawn towards a community in which the weak were 
surrounded by so many guarantees. Their position in the society was then humble 
and precarious; the widow in particular, despite several protective laws, was 
the most often abandoned to misery, and the least respected. Many of the doctors 
advocated the not giving of any religious education to women. The Talmud placed 
in the same category with the pests of the world the gossiping and inquisitive 
widow, who passed her life in chattering with her neighbours, and the virgin who 
wasted her time in praying. The new religion created for these disinherited 
unfortunates an honourable and sure asylum. Some women held most important 
places in the church, and their houses served as places for meeting. As for 
those women who had no houses, they were formed into a species of order, or 
feminine presbyterial body, which also comprised virgins, who played so capital 
a role in the collection of alms. Institutions, which are regarded as the later 
fruit of Christianity—congregations of 

<pb n="67" id="x-Page_67" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_67.html" />women, nuns, and sisters of charity—were its first creations, the basis of its 
strength, the most perfect expression of its spirit. In particular, the grand 
idea of consecrating by a sort of religious character and of subjecting to a 
regular discipline the women who were not in the bonds of marriage, is wholly 
Christian. The term “widow” became synonymous with religious person, 
consecrated to God, and, by consequence, a “deaconess.” In those countries 
where the wife, at the age of twenty-four, is already faded, where there is no 
middle state between the infant and the old woman, it was a kind of new life, which was created for that portion of the human species, the most capable of 
devotion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p8">The times of the Seleucidæ had been a terrible epoch for female depravity. 
Never were so many domestic dramas seen, or such a series of poisonings and 
adulteries. The sages of that time came to consider woman as a pest to humanity, 
as the origin of baseness, and of shame, as an evil genius, whose only object in 
life was to destroy every noble germ in the opposite sex. Christianity changed 
all this. At that age which seems to us still youth, but at which the life of 
Oriental woman is so gloomy, so fatally prone to evil suggestions, the widow 
could, by covering her head with a black shawl, become a respectable person, be 
worthily employed, a deaconess, the equal of men, the most highly esteemed. This 
position, so distressing for a childless widow, Christianity elevated, rendered 
it holy. The widow became almost the equal of the maiden. She was <i>calogrie</i>, 
“beautiful in old age, venerated, useful, treated as a mother.” These women, 
constantly going to and fro, were admirable missionaries of the new religion. 
Protestants are mistaken in carrying into the recognition of these facts our 
modern ideas of individuality. As a mere question of Christian history, 
socialism and cenobitism are its primitive features.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p9">The bishop and the priest, as we now know them, did not yet 
exist. Still, the pastoral ministry, that intimate 

<pb n="68" id="x-Page_68" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_68.html" />familiarity of souls, not bound by ties of blood, had already been 
established. This latter has ever been the special gift of Jesus, and a kind of 
heritage from him. Jesus had often said, that to everyone he was more than a 
father and a mother, and that in order to follow him, it was necessary to 
forsake those the most dear to us. Christianity placed soma things above family; 
it instituted brotherhood, and spiritual marriage. The ancient form of marriage, 
which placed the wife unreservedly in the power of the husband, was pure 
slavery. The moral liberty of the woman began when the Church gave to her in 
Jesus a guide and a confidant, who should advise and console her, listen always 
to her, and on occasion, council resistance on her part. Woman needs to be 
governed, and is happy in so being; but it is necessary that she should love him 
who governs her. This is what neither ancient societies, nor Judaism, nor 
Islamism, have been able to do. Woman has never had, up to the present time, a 
religious conscience, a moral individuality, an opinion of her own, except in Christianity. Thanks 
to the bishops and monastic life, Radegonda could find means to escape from the 
arms of a barbarous husband. The life of the soul being all which is of account, 
it is just and reasonable that the pastor who knows how to make the divine 
chords of the heart vibrate, the secret counsellor who holds the key of 
consciences, should be more than father, more than husband.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p10">In a sense, Christianity was a re-action against the too narrow domestic economy 
of the Aryan race. The old Aryan societies did not only admit but few besides 
married men, but also interpreted marriage in the strictest sense. It was 
something analogous to an English family, a narrow, exclusive, contracted 
circle, an egotism of several, as withering for the soul, as the egotism of the 
individual. Christianity, with its divine conception of the liberty of the 
Kingdom of God, corrected these exaggerations. It first guarded itself against imposing 

<pb n="69" id="x-Page_69" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_69.html" />upon everyone the duties of the generality of mankind. It discovered that family 
was not the sole thing in life, that the duty of reproducing the species did not 
devolve on everyone, and that there should be persons freed front these 
duties—duties undoubtedly sacred but not designed for all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p11">The exception which Greek society made in favour of the <i>hetærae</i>, like Aspasia, 
and of the <i>cortigiana</i>, like Imperia, in consequence of the necessities of polite 
society, Christianity made for the priest, the nun and the deaconess, with a 
view to the general good. It recognised different classes in society. There are 
souls who find more sweetness in the love of five or six hundred people than in 
that of five or six; for such the ordinary conditions of family seem 
insufficient, cold and wearisome. Why extend to all, the exigences of our dull 
and mediocre societies? The temporal family suffices not for man. He requires 
brothers and sisters not of the flesh.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p12">By its hierarchy of different social functions, the primitive church appeared to 
conciliate these opposing requirements. We shall never comprehend how happy 
these people were, under these holy restrictions, which maintained liberty, 
without restraining it, rendering at once possible the pleasures of communistic 
life, and those of private life. It was altogether different from the 
hurly-burly of our modern societies, artificial, and without love, in which the 
sensitive soul is sometimes so cruelly isolated. In these little refuges, which 
are called churches, the atmosphere was genial and sweet. People lived together 
in the same faith and in the same hope. But it is clear also that these 
conditions would be inapplicable to a large society. When entire countries 
embraced Christianity, the rules of the first churches became a Utopian idea, 
and sought refuge in monasteries. The monastic life is, in this sense, but the 
continuation of the primitive churches. The convent is the necessary consequence 
of the Christian spirit. There is no perfect 

<pb n="70" id="x-Page_70" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_70.html" />Christianity without the convent, seeing that the evangelical idea can be 
realized there only.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p13">A large allowance of credit, ought certainly to be made to Judaism in these 
great creations. Each of the Jewish communities scattered along the coasts of 
the Mediterranean, was already a sort of church, possessing its funds for mutual 
succour. Almsgiving, always recommended by the sages, had become a precept: it 
was done in the Temple, and in the synagogues: it was regarded as the first duty 
of the proselyte. In all times Judaism has been distinguished by its care for its 
poor, and for the fraternal sentiment of charity which it inspires.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p14">There is a supreme injustice in opposing Christianity to Judaism by way of 
reproach, since all which Primitive Christianity possesses came bodily from 
Judaism. It is while thinking of the Roman world that one is struck by the 
miracles of charity and free association undertaken by the Church. Never did 
profane society, recognizing reason alone for its basis, produce such admirable 
results. The law of every profane, or, if I may say so, philosophical society, 
is liberty, sometimes equality; never fraternity. Charity, viewed from the point 
of right, has nothing about it obligatory; it concerns only individuals; it is 
even found to possess certain inconveniences, on which account it is distrusted. 
Every attempt to apply the public funds for the benefit of the poor savours of 
communism. When a man dies of hunger, when entire classes languish in misery, 
profane policy limits itself to finding out the cause of the misfortune. It 
points out at once that there can be no civil or political order without 
liberty; but the consequence of that liberty is that he who has nothing, and can 
earn nothing, must die of hunger. That is logical: but nothing can withstand 
the abuse of logic. The wants of the most numerous class always prevail in the 
long run. Institutions purely political and civil do not suffice; social and 
religious aspirations have also a right to a legitimate satisfaction.</p>

<pb n="71" id="x-Page_71" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_71.html" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p15">The glory of the Jewish people is that they have loudly proclaimed this 
principle, from which emanated the ruin of the ancient empires, but which will 
never be eradicated. The Jewish law is social and non-political; the prophets, 
the authors of the apocalypses, were the promoters of social revolutions. In the 
first half of the first century, in the presence of profane civilization, the 
Jews had but one idea, which was to refuse the benefits of the Roman law, that 
philosophical and Atheistic law, which placed everyone on an equality, and to 
proclaim the excellence of their theocratic law, which formed a religious and 
moral society. “The Law is Happiness”: this was the idea of all Jewish 
thinkers, such as Philo and Josephus. The laws of other peoples were designed 
that justice should have its course; it mattered little whether men were good 
or happy. The Jewish law took account of the minutest details of moral 
education. Christianity is due to the development of the same idea. Each church 
is a monastery, in which all possess equal rights, in which there ought to be 
neither poor nor wicked, in which, consequently, each watches over and commands 
each other. Primitive Christianity may be defined as a great association of poor 
people, a heroic struggle against egotism, based upon the idea that each has a 
right to no more than is necessary for him, that all superfluity belongs to 
those who have nothing. We can at once see that between such a spirit and the 
Roman spirit, would be established a war to the death, and that Christianity, on 
its part, will never attain to dominating over the world, except on the 
condition of making important modifications in its inherent tendencies and in 
its original programme.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p16">But the wants which it represents will always endure. The communistic life, 
commencing with the second half of the Middle Ages, having served for the abuses 
of an intolerant Church, the monastery having too often become but a feudal 
fief, or the barracks of a 

<pb n="72" id="x-Page_72" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_72.html" />dangerous and fanatical military, the modern mind evinced a most bitter 
opposition in regard to cenobitism. But we forget that it was in the 
communistic life that the soul of man tasted its fullest joy. The canticle, “Behold, how good and joyful a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in 
unity,” has ceased to be our refrain. But when modern individualism shall have 
borne its latest fruits; when humanity, shrunken, saddened, and become 
impotent, will return to these grand institutions, and stern disciplines; when 
our pitiful bourgeois society—I speak unadvisedly, our world of pigmies—shall 
have been scourged with whips by the heroic and idealistic portions of mankind, 
then the communistic life will regain all its value. Many great things, science, 
for example, will be organized under a monastic form, with hereditary rights, 
but not those of blood. The importance which our century attributes to family 
will diminish. Egotism, the essential rule of civil society, will not be 
sufficient for great minds. All, proceeding from the most opposite points of 
view, will league themselves against vulgarity. We shall return again to the 
words of Jesus, and the ideas of the Middle Ages in regard to poverty. We will 
comprehend how that to possess anything could have been regarded as a mark of 
inferiority, and how that the founders of the mystic life could have disputed 
for centuries in order to discover whether Jesus owned even so much as the 
things which were necessary for his daily wants. These Franciscan subtleties 
will become once more great social problems. The splendid ideal, traced by the 
author of the Acts, will be inscribed as a prophetic revelation on the gates of 
the paradise of humanity. “And the multitude of them that believed were of one 
heart and of one soul; neither said any of them, that the things which he 
possessed were his own, but they had all things in common, neither was there any 
of them that lacked; fur as many as were possessors of land or houses sold 
them, and brought the price of things that were sold, 

<pb n="73" id="x-Page_73" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_73.html" />and laid them down at the apostles feet, and distribution was made to every man 
according as he had need. And they, continuing with one daily accord in the 
temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness 
and singleness of heart.” (<scripRef passage="Acts 2:44-47" id="x-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|2|44|2|47" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44-Acts.2.47">Acts ii., 44-47</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p17">But let us not anticipate events. It was now about the year 36. Tiberius, at 
Caprea, has little idea of the enemy to the empire which is growing up. In two 
or three years the sect had made surprising progress. It numbered several 
thousand of the faithful. It was already easy to forsee that its conquests would 
be effected chiefly amongst the Hellenists and proselytes. The Galilean group 
which had listened to the master, though preserving always its precedence, 
seemed as if swamped by the floods of new corners speaking Greek. One could 
already perceive that the principal parts were to be played by the latter. At 
the time at which we are arrived, no Pagan, that is to say, no man without some 
anterior connection with Judaism, had entered into the Church. Proselytes, 
however, performed very important functions in it. The circle <i>de provenance</i> of 
the disciples had likewise largely extended; it is no longer a simple little 
college of Palestineans; we can count in it people from Cyprus, Antioch, and 
Cyrene, and from almost all the points of the eastern coasts of the 
Mediterranean, where Jewish colonies had been established. Egypt alone was 
wanting in the primitive Church, and for a long time continued to be so. The 
Jews of that country were almost in a state of schism with Judea. They lived 
after their own fashion, which was superior in many respects to the life in 
Palestine, and scarcely felt the shock of the religious movements at Jerusalem</p>

<pb n="74" id="x-Page_74" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_74.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VIII. First Persecution.—Death of Stephen.—Destruction of the First Church of Jerusalem." progress="46.15%" id="xi" prev="x" next="xii">
<h2 id="xi-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.2">FIRST PERSECUTION.—DEATH OF STEPHEN.—DESTRUCTION OF THE FIRST CHURCH OF JERUSALEM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xi-p1.1">It</span> was inevitable that the preachings of the new sect, although delivered with 
so much reserve, should revive the animosities which had accumulated against its 
founder, and eventually brought about his death. The Sadducee family of Hanan, 
who had caused the death of Jesus, was still reigning. Joseph Caiaphas occupied, 
up to 36, the sovereign Pontificate, the effective power of which he gave over 
to his father-in-law Hanan, and to his relatives, John and Alexander. These 
arrogant and pitiless men viewed with impatience a troop of good and holy 
people, without official title, winning the favour of the multitude. Once or 
twice, Peter, John, and the principal members of the apostolic college, were put 
in prison and condemned to flagellation. This was the chastisement inflicted on 
heretics. The authorization of the Romans was not necessary in order to apply 
it. As we might indeed suppose, these brutalities only served to inflame the 
ardour of the apostles. They came forth from the Sanhedrim where they had just 
undergone flagellation, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame 
for him whom they loved. Eternal puerility of penal repressions applied to 
things of the soul! They were regarded, no doubt, as men of order, as models of 
prudence and wisdom; these blunderers, who seriously believed in the year 36, 
to gain the upper hand of Christianity by means of a few strokes of a whip!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">These outrages proceeded chiefly from the Sadducees, that is to say, from the 
upper clergy, who crowded the Temple and derived from it immense profits. We do 
not find that the Pharisees exhibited towards the sect the animosity they 
displayed to Jesus. The new believers 

<pb n="75" id="xi-Page_75" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_75.html" />were strict and pious people, somewhat resembling in their manner of life the 
Pharisees themselves. The rage which the latter manifested against the founder 
arose from the superiority of Jesus—a superiority which he was at no pains to 
dissimulate. His delicate railleries, his wit, his charm, his contempt for 
hypocrites, had kindled a ferocious hatred. The apostles, on the contrary, were 
devoid of wit; they never employed irony. The Pharisees were at times favourable 
to them; many Pharisees had even become Christians. The terrible anathemas of 
Jesus against Pharisaism had not yet been written, and the accounts of the words 
of the Master were neither general nor uniform. These first Christians were, 
besides, people so inoffensive, that many persons of the Jewish aristocracy, who 
did not exactly form part of the sect, were well disposed towards them. 
Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea, who had known Jesus, remained no doubt with 
the Church in the bonds of brotherhood. The most celebrated Jewish doctor of the 
age, Rabbi Gamaliel the elder, grandson of Hillel, a man of broad and very 
tolerant ideas, spoke, it is said, in the Sanhedrim in favour of permitting 
gospel preaching. The author of the Acts credits him with some excellent 
reasoning, which ought to be the rule of conduct of governments, on all 
occasions when they find themselves confronted with novelties of an intellectual 
or moral order. “If this work is frivolous,” said he, “leave it alone, it will 
fall of itself; if it is serious, how dare you resist the work of God? In any 
case, you will not succeed in stopping it.” Gamaliel’s words were hardly 
listened to. Liberal minds in the midst of opposing fanaticisms have no chance 
of succeeding. A terrible commotion was produced by the deacon Stephen. His 
preaching had, as it would appear, great success. Multitudes flocked around him, 
and these gatherings resulted in acrimonious quarrels. It was chiefly 
Hellenists, or proselytes, habitues of the synagogue, called <i>Libertini</i>, people 
of Cyrene, of Alexandria, 

<pb n="76" id="xi-Page_76" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_76.html" />of Cilicia, of Ephesus, who took an active part in these disputes. 
Stephen passionately maintained that Jesus was the Messiah, that the priests had 
committed a crime in putting him to death, that the Jews were rebels, sons of 
rebels, people who rejected evidence. The authorities resolved to dispatch this 
audacious preacher. Several witnesses were suborned to seize upon some words in 
his discourses against Moses. Naturally they found that for which they sought. 
Stephen was arrested and led into the presence of the Sanhedrim. The sentence 
with which they reproached him was almost identical with the one which led to 
the condemnation of Jesus. They accused him of saying that Jesus of Nazareth 
would destroy the Temple and change the traditions attributed to Moses. It is 
quite possible, indeed, that Stephen had used such language. A Christian of that 
epoch could not have had the idea of speaking directly against the Law, inasmuch 
as all still observed it; as for traditions, however, Stephen might combat them 
as Jesus had himself done; nevertheless, these traditions were foolishly 
ascribed by the orthodox to Moses, and people attributed to them a value, equal 
to that of the written Law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p3">Stephen defended himself by expounding the Christian thesis, with a wealth of 
citations from the written Law, from the Psalms, from the Prophets, and wound up 
by reproaching the members of the Sanhedrim with the murder of Jesus. “Ye 
stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart,” said he to them, “you will then ever 
resist the Holy Ghost as your fathers also have done. Which of the prophets have 
not your fathers prosecuted? They have slain those who announced the coming of 
the Just One, whom you have betrayed, and of whom you have been the murderers. 
This law that you have received from the mouth of angels you have not kept.” At 
these words a scream of rage interrupted him. Stephen, his excitement increasing 
more and more, fell into one of those transports of 

<pb n="77" id="xi-Page_77" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_77.html" />enthusiasm which were called the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. His eyes were 
fixed on high; he witnessed the glory of God and Jesus by the side of his 
Father, and cried out: “Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of Man 
sitting on the right hand of God.” The whole assembly stopped their ears, and 
threw themselves upon him, gnashing their teeth. He was dragged outside the city 
and stoned. The witnesses, who, according to the law, had to cast the first 
stones, divested themselves of their garments and laid them at the feet of a 
young fanatic named Saul, or Paul, who was thinking with secret joy of the 
renown he was acquiring in participating in the death of a blasphemer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">In all this there was an observance to the letter of the prescriptions of 
<scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 13:1-18" id="xi-p4.1" parsed="|Deut|13|1|13|18" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.1-Deut.13.18">Deuteronomy, chapter xiii.</scripRef> But viewed from a civil law point, this tumultuous 
execution, carried out without the sanction of the Romans, was not regular. In 
the case of Jesus, we have seen that it was necessary to obtain the ratification 
of the Procurator. It may he that this ratification was obtained in the case of 
Stephen and that the execution did not follow his sentence quite so closely as 
the narrator of the Acts would have us believe. It may have happened also that 
the Roman authority was at this time somewhat relaxed. Pilate had been, or was 
about to be, suspended from his functions. The cause of this disgrace was simply 
the too great firmness which he had shown in his administration. Jewish 
fanaticism had rendered his life insupportable. Possibly he was tired of 
refusing the outrages these frantic people demanded of him, and the proud family 
of Hanan had reached the point that they no longer required the sanction of the 
Procurator to pronounce sentences of death. Lucius Vetellius (the father of him 
who was emperor) was then imperial legate at Syria. He sought to win the good 
graces of the population; and he restored to the Jews the pontificial vestments, 

<pb n="78" id="xi-Page_78" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_78.html" />which, since the time of Herod the Great, had been deposited in the tower 
of Antonia. Instead of sustaining the rigorous acts of Pilate, he lent an ear to 
the complaints of the natives and sent Pilate back to Rome, to answer the 
accusations of his subordinates (commencement of the year 36). The chief 
grievance of the latter was that the Procurator would not lend himself with 
sufficient complacency to their intolerant behests. Vitellius replaced him 
provisionally by his friend Marcellus, who was undoubtedly more careful not to 
displease the Jews, and, consequently, more willing to indulge them in their 
religious murders. The death of Liberius (16 March, 37) only encouraged 
Vitellius in this policy. The two first years of the reign of Caligula was an 
epoch of general relaxation of the Roman authority in Syria. The policy of that 
prince, before he lost his reason, was to restore to the peoples of the East 
their autonomy and their native chiefs. It was thus that he established the 
kingdoms or principalities of Comagene, of Herod Agrippa, of Soheym, of Cotys, 
of Polemon II., and permitted that of Harêth to aggrandise itself. When Pilate 
arrived at Rome, the new reign had already begun. It is probable that Caligula 
held him to be in the wrong, inasmuch as he confided the government of Jerusalem 
to a new functionary, Marcellus, who appears not to have excited, on the part of 
the Jews, the violent recriminations which overwhelmed poor Pilate with 
embarrassment, and filled him with disgust.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">At all events, that which is important to remark is, that in that epoch the 
persecutors of Christianity were not Romans; they were orthodox Jews. The Romans 
preserved in the midst of this fanaticism a principle of tolerance and of 
reason. If we can reproach the imperial authority with anything, it is with 
being too lenient, and with not having cut short with a stroke the civil 
consequences of a sanguinary law which visited with death religious 
derelictions. But as yet the 

<pb n="79" id="xi-Page_79" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_79.html" />Roman domination was not so complete as it became later; it was only a sort of 
protectorate or suzerainty. Its condescension even went the length of not 
putting the head of the emperor on the coins struck during the rule of 
procurators, so as not to shock Jewish ideas. Rome did not yet, in the East at 
least, seek to impose upon vanquished peoples her laws, her gods, her manners; 
she left them, outside the Roman laws, their local customs. Their 
semi-independence was simply a further indication of their inferiority. The 
imperial power in the East, at that epoch, resembled somewhat the Turkish 
authority, and the condition of the native population, that under the Rajahs. 
The notion of equal rights and equal protection for all did not exist. Each 
provincial group had its jurisdiction, just as at this day the various Christian 
Churches and the Jews have in the Ottoman Empire, In Turkey, a few years ago, 
the patriarchs of the different communities of Rajahs, provided that they had 
some sort of understanding with the Porte, were sovereigns as far as their 
subordinates were concerned, and could sentence them to the most cruel 
punishments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">As Stephen’s death may have taken place at any time during the years 36, 37, 38, 
we cannot, therefore, affirm whether Caiaphas ought to be held responsible for 
it. Caiaphas was deposed by Lucius Vitellius, in the year 36, shortly after the 
time of Pilate; but the change was inconsiderable. He had for a successor his 
brother-in-law, Jonathan, son of Hanan. The latter, in turn, was succeeded by 
his brother Theophilus, son of Hanan, who continued the Pontificate in the house 
of Hanan till the year 42. Hanna was still alive, and, possessed of the real 
power, maintained in his family the principles of pride, severity, hatred 
against innovators which were, so to speak, hereditary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">The death of Stephen produced a great impression. The proselytes solemnized his 
funeral with tears and groanings. The separation of the new secretaries from 

<pb n="80" id="xi-Page_80" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_80.html" />Judaism was not yet absolute. The proselytes and the Hellenists, leas strict in 
regard to orthodoxy than the pure Jews, considered that they ought to render 
public homage to a man who respected their constitution, and whose peculiar 
beliefs did not put him without the pale of the Law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">Thus began the era of Christian martyrs. Martyrdom was not an entirely new 
thing. Not to mention John the Baptist and Jesus, Judaism at the time of 
Antiochus Epiphanus, had had its witnesses, faithful even to the death. But the 
series of courageous victims, beginning with Saint Stephen, has exercised a 
peculiar influence upon the history of the human mind. It introduced into the 
western world an element which it lacked, to wit, absolute and exclusive faith, 
the idea that there is but one good and true religion. In this sense, the 
martyrs began the era of intolerance. It may be avouched with great assurance, 
that he who can give his life for his faith would, if he were master, be 
intolerant. Christianity, when it had passed through three centuries of 
persecution, and became, in its turn, dominant, was more persecuting than any 
religion had ever been. When people have shed their blood for a cause they are 
too prone to shed the blood of others, so as to conserve the treasure they have 
gained.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">The murder of Stephen, moreover, was not an isolated event. Taking advantage of 
the weakness of the Roman functionaries, the Jews brought to bear upon the 
Church a real persecution. It seems that the vexations pressed chiefly on the 
Hellenists and the proselytes whose free behaviour exasperated the orthodox. The 
Church of Jerusalem, which though already strongly organized, was compelled to 
disperse. The apostles, according to a principle which seems to have seized 
strong hold of their minds, did not quit the city. It was probably so, too, with 
the whole purely Jewish group, those who were denominated the “Hebrews.” But the 
great community with its common table, its 

<pb n="81" id="xi-Page_81" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_81.html" />diaconal services, its varied exercises, ceased from that time, and was never 
re-formed upon its first model. It had endured for three or four years. It was 
for nascent Christianity an unequalled good fortune that its first attempts at 
association, essentially communistic, were so soon broken up. Essays of this 
kind engender such shocking abuses, that communistic establishments are 
condemned to crumble away in a very short time, or to ignore very soon the 
principle upon which they are founded. Thanks to the persecution of the year 37 
the cenobitic Church of Jerusalem was saved from the test of time. It was nipped 
in the bud, before interior difficulties had undermined it. It remained like a 
splendid dream, the memory of which animated in their life of trial all those 
who had formed part of it, like an ideal to which Christianity incessantly 
aspires without ever succeeding in reaching its goal. Those who know what an 
inestimable treasure the memory of Menilmontant is to the members still alive of 
the St. Simonian Church, what friendship it creates between them, what joy 
kindles in their eyes, when they speak of it, will comprehend the powerful bond 
which was established between the new brethren, from the fact of having first 
loved and then suffered together. It is almost always a principle of great 
lives, that during several months they have realised God, and the recollection 
of this suffices to fill up the entire after-years with strength and sweetness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">The leading part in the persecution we have just related belonged to that young 
Saul, whom we have above found abetting, as far as in him lay, the murder of 
Stephen. This hot-headed youth, furnished with a permission from the priests, 
entered houses suspected of harbouring Christians, laid violent hold on men and 
women and dragged them to prison, or before the tribunals. Saul boasted that 
there was no one of his generation so zealous as himself for the traditions. 
True it is, that often the gentleness and the resignation of his victims astonished 

<pb n="82" id="xi-Page_82" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_82.html" />him; he experienced a kind of remorse; he fancied he heard these pious 
women, whom, hoping for the Kingdom of God, he had cast into prison, saying 
during the night, in a sweet voice: “Why persecutest thou us?” The blood of 
Stephen, which had almost smothered him, sometimes troubled his vision. Many 
things that he had heard said of Jesus went to his heart. This superhuman 
being, in his ethereal life, whence he sometimes emerged, revealing himself in 
brief apparitions, haunted him like a spectre. But Saul shrunk with horror from 
such thoughts; he confirmed himself with a sort of frenzy in the faith of his 
traditions, and meditated new cruelties against those who attacked him. His name 
had become a terror to the faithful; they dreaded at his hands the most 
atrocious outrages, and the most sanguinary treacheries.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IX. First Missions.—Philip the Deacon." progress="49.58%" id="xii" prev="xi" next="xiii">
<h2 id="xii-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p0.2">FIRST MISSIONS.—PHILIP THE DEACON.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xii-p1.1">The</span> persecution of the year 37 had for its result, as is always the case, the 
spread of the doctrine which it was wished to arrest. Till now, the Christian 
preaching had not extended far beyond Jerusalem; no mission had been undertaken; enclosed within its exalted but narrow communison, the mother Church had 
spread no haloes around herself, or formed any branches. The dispersion of the 
little circle scattered the good seed to the four winds of heaven. The members 
of the Church of Jerusalem, driven violently from their quarters, spread 
themselves over every part of Judæ and Samaria, and preached everywhere the 
Kingdom of God. The deacons, in particular, freed from their administrative functions by the destruction of the community, became 

<pb n="83" id="xii-Page_83" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_83.html" />excellent evangelists. They constituted the young and active element of the 
sect, in contradistinction to the somewhat heavy element formed by the apostles, 
and the “Hebrews.” One single circumstance, that of language, would have 
sufficed to create in the latter an inferiority as regards preaching. They 
spoke, at least as their habitual tongue, a dialect which was not used by the 
Jews themselves more than a few leagues from Jerusalem. It was to the Hellenists 
that belonged all the honour of the great conquest, the account of which is to 
be now our main purpose.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">The scene of the first of these missions, which was soon to embrace the whole 
basin of the Mediterranean, was the region about Jerusalem, within a radius of 
two or three days’ journey. Philip, the Deacon, was the hero of this first holy 
expedition. He evangelized Samaria most successfully. The Samaritans were 
schismatics; but the young sect, following the example of the Master, was less 
susceptible than the rigorous Jews in regard to questions of orthodoxy. Jesus, 
it was said, had shown himself at different times to be quite favourable to the 
Samaritans. Philip appeared to have been one of the apostolical men most 
pre-occupied with theurgy. The accounts which relate to him transport us into a 
strange and fantastic world. The conversions which he made in Samaria, and in 
particular in the capital, Sebaste, are explained by prodigies. This country was 
itself wholly given up to superstitious ideas in regard to magic. In the year 
36, that is to say, two or three years before the arrival of the Christian 
preachers, a fanatic had excited among the Samaritans quite a serious commotion 
by preaching the necessity of a return to primitive Mosaism, the sacred utensils 
of which he pretended to have found. A certain Simon, of the village of Gitta or 
Gitton, who obtained later a great reputation, began about that time to gain 
notoriety by means of his enchantments. One feels at seeing the gospel finding a 
preparation and a support in such 

<pb n="84" id="xii-Page_84" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_84.html" />chimeras. Quite a large multitude were baptized in the name of Jesus. Philip had 
the power of baptizing, but not that of conferring the Holy Ghost. That 
privilege was reserved to the apostles. When people learned at Jerusalem of the 
formation of a group of believers at Sebaste, it was resolved to send Peter and 
John to complete their initiation. The two apostles came, laid their hands on 
the new converts, prayed over their heads; the latter were immediately endowed 
with the marvellous powers attached to the conferring of the Holy Spirit. 
Miracles, prophecy, all the phenomena of illusionism were produced, and the 
Church of Sebaste had nothing in this respect to envy the Church of Jerusalem 
for.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p3">If the tradition about it is to be credited, Simon of Gitton found himself from 
that time in relations with the Christians. According to their accounts, he, 
being converted by the preaching and miracles of Philip, was baptized, and 
attached himself to this evangelist. Then when the apostles Peter and John had 
arrived, and when he saw the supernatural powers procured by the imposition of 
hands, he came, it is said, and offered them money, in order that they might 
impart to him the faculty of conferring the Holy Spirit. Peter is then reported 
to have made to him this admirable response: “Thy money perish with thee, 
because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be bought! Thou hast neither 
part nor lot in this matter, for thy heart is not right in the sight of God.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">Whether these words were or were not pronounced, they seem to picture exactly 
the situation of Simon regard to the nascent sect. We shall see, in fact, that 
according to all appearances, Simon of Gitton was the chief of a religious 
movement, similar to that of Christianity, which might be regarded as a sort of 
Samaritan counterfeit of the work of Jesus. Had Simon already commenced to 
dogmatize and to perform prodigies when Philip arrived at Sebaste? Did he enter 
thereupon 

<pb n="85" id="xii-Page_85" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_85.html" />into relations with the Christian Church? Has the anecdote, which made of him 
the father of all “Simony,” any reality? Must it be admitted that the world 
one day saw face to face two thaumaturgists, one of which was a charlatan, the 
other the “corner-stone,” which has been made the base of the faith of 
humanity? Was a sorcerer able to counter-balance the destinies of Christianity? 
This is what, for lack of documentary evidence, we do not know; for the 
narrative of the Acts is here but a feeble authority; and, from the first 
century, Simon became for the Christian church a subject of legends. In history, 
the general idea alone is pure. It would be unjust to dwell on that, which is 
shocking in this sad page of the origin of Christianity. To vulgar auditors, the 
miracle proves the doctrine; to us, the doctrine makes us forget the miracle. 
When a belief has consoled and ameliorated humanity, it is excusable to employ 
proofs proportioned to the weakness of the public to which it is addressed. But 
when error after error has been proved, what excuse can be alleged? This is not 
a condemnation which we intend to pro. pounce against Simon of Gitton. We shall 
have to explain later on his doctrine, and the part he played which was only 
made manifest under the reign of Claudius. It is of moment only to remark here, 
that an important principle seems to have been introduced by him into the 
Christian theurgy. Compelled to admit that some impostors could also perform 
miracles, orthodox theology attributed these miracles to the Evil One. For the 
purpose of conserving some demonstrative value in prodigies, it was necessary to 
invent rules for distinguishing the true from the false miracles. In order to 
this, they descended to a species of ideas utterly childish.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">Peter and John, after confirming the Church of Sebaste, departed again for 
Jerusalem, evangelizing on their tray the villages of the country of Samaria. 
Philip the Deacon, continued his evangelizing journeys, directing 

<pb n="86" id="xii-Page_86" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_86.html" />his steps towards the south, into the ancient country of the Philistines. This 
country, since the advent of the Maccabees had been much encroached upon by the 
Jews; Judaism, however, had not succeeded in becoming dominant there. During 
this journey Philip accomplished a conversion which made some noise and which 
was much talked about because of a singular circumstance. One day, as he was 
journeying along the route, a very lonely route, from Jerusalem to Gaza, he 
encountered a rich traveller, evidently a foreigner, for he was riding in a 
chariot, which was a mode of locomotion that has at all times been unknown to 
the inhabitants of Syria and of Palestine. He was returning from Jerusalem, and, 
gravely seated, was reading the Bible in a loud voice, according to a custom 
quite common at that time. Philip, who in everything was believed to act on 
inspiration from on high, felt himself drawn towards the chariot. He came up 
alongside of it, and quietly entered into conversation with the opulent 
personage, offering to explain to him the passages, which the latter did not 
comprehend. This was a rare occasion for the evangelist to develop the Christian 
thesis upon the figures employed in the Old Testament. He proved that in the 
books of prophecy everything there related to Jesus; that Jesus was the 
solution of the great enigma; that it was of him in particular that the 
All-Seeing had spoken in this beautiful passage: “He was led as a sheep to the 
slaughter; as a lamb that is dumb before its shearers, he opened not his 
mouth.” The traveller listened, and at the first water to which they came he 
said: “Behold, here is water, why could I not be baptized.” The chariot was 
stopped: Philip and the traveller descended into the water, and the latter was 
baptized.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">Now this traveller was a powerful personage. He was a eunuch of the Candace of 
Ethiopia, her finance minister, the keeper of her treasures, who had come to 

<pb n="87" id="xii-Page_87" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_87.html" />worship at Jerusalem, and was now returning to Napata by the Egyptian route.
<i>Candace</i> or <i>Condaoce</i> was the title of feminine royalty in Ethiopia, about the 
period of which we are now speaking. Judiasm had already penetrated into Nubia 
and Abyssinia; many of the natives had been converted, or at least were counted 
among those proselytes, who, without being circumcised, worshipped the one God. 
The eunuch probably be-longed to the latter class, a simple pious Pagan, like 
the centurion Cornelius who will figure presently in this history. In any case, 
it is impossible to suppose that he was completely initiated into Judaism. From 
this time we hear no more said about the eunuch. But Philip recounted the 
incident, and at a later period much importance was attached to it. When the 
question of admitting Pagans into the Christian Church became an affair of 
moment, there was found here a precedent of great weight. In all this affair, 
Philip was believed to have acted under divine inspiration. This baptism, 
administered by order of the Holy Spirit to a man scarcely a Jew. assuredly not 
circumcised, who had believed in Christianity, only for a few hours, possessed a 
high dogmatic value. It was an argument for those who thought that the doors of 
the new church should be open to all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">Philip, after that adventure, betook himself to Ashdod or Azote. Such was the 
artless state of enthusiasm in which these missionaries lived, that at each step 
they believed they heard the voice of Heaven, and received directions from the 
Spirit. Each of their steps seemed to them to be regulated by a superior power, 
and when they went from one city to another, they thought they were obeying a 
supernatural inspiration. Sometimes they fancied they made ærial trips. Philip 
was in this respect one of the most privileged. It was, as he believed, on the 
indication of an angel, that he had come from Samaria to the place where he had 
encountered the eunuch; after the baptism of the 

<pb n="88" id="xii-Page_88" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_88.html" />latter he was persuaded that the Spirit had lifted him bodily, and transported 
him with one swoop to Azote.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">Azote and the Gaza route were the limits of the 
first evangelical preachings towards the south. Beyond were the desert and the 
nomadic life upon which Christianity has never taken much hold. From Azote, 
Philip the Deacon turned towards the north and evangelized all the coast as far 
as Cesarea. It is probable that the Church of Joppa and of Gydda, which we shall 
soon find flourishing, were founded by him. At Cesarea he settled and founded an 
important Church. We shall encounter him there again twenty years later. Cesarea 
was a new city and the most considerable of Judea. It had been built on the site 
of a Sidonian fortress, called Abdastartes or Shato’s Tower, by Herod the Great, 
who gave to it, in honour of Augustus, the name which its ruins bear still 
to-day. Cesarea was much the best part in all Palestine, and tended day by day 
to become its capital. Tired of living at Jerusalem, the Judean Procurators were 
soon to repair thence, to make it their permanent residence. It was principally 
peopled by Pagans; the Jews, however, were somewhat numerous there; cruel 
strifes had often taken place between the two classes of the population. The 
Greek language was alone spoken there, and the Jews themselves had come to 
recite certain parts of their liturgy in Greek. The austere Rabbis of Jerusalem 
regarded Cesarea as a dangerous and profane abode, and in which one became 
nearly a Pagan. From all the facts which have just been cited, this city will 
occupy an important place in the sequel of this history. It was in a kind of way 
the port of Christianity, the point by which the Church of Jerusalem 
communicated with all the Mediterranean.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">Many other missions, the history of which is unknown to us, were conducted 
simultaneously with that of Philip. The very rapidity with which this first 
preaching was done, was the reason of its success. In 

<pb n="89" id="xii-Page_89" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_89.html" />the year 38, five years after the death of Jesus, and probably one year after 
the death of Stephen, all this side of Jordan had heard the glad tidings from 
the mouths of missionaries hailing from Jerusalem. Galilee, on its part, guarded 
the holy seed and probably scattered it around her, although we know of no 
missions issuing from that quarter. Perhaps the city of Damascus, from the 
period at which we now are, had also some Christians, who received the faith 
from Galilean preachers.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter X. Conversion of St. Paul.—Ridiculous to Put Paul’s Conversion A.D. 38—Aretas Settles the Date as about 34." progress="52.31%" id="xiii" prev="xii" next="xiv">
<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.2">CONVERSION OF ST. PAUL.—RIDICULOUS TO PUT PAUL’S CONVERSION A.D. 38—ARETAS SETTLES THE DATE AS ABOUT 34.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.1">The</span> year 38 is marked in the history of the nascent Church by a much more 
important conquest. During that year we may safely place the conversion of that 
Saul whom we witnessed participating in the stoning of Stephen, and as a 
principal agent in the persecution of 37, but who now, by a mysterious act of 
grace, becomes the most ardent of the disciples of Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">Saul was born at Tarsus, in Cilicia, in the year 10 or 12 of our era. Following 
the custom of the times, his name was latinized into that of Paul; he did not, 
however, regularly adopt this last name until he became the apostle of the 
Gentiles. Paul was of the purest Jewish blood. His family, who probably hailed 
originally from the town of Gischala, in Galilee, pretended to belong to the 
tribe of Benjamin; while his father enjoyed 

<pb n="90" id="xiii-Page_90" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_90.html" />the title of a Roman citizen, a title no doubt inherited from ancestors 
who had obtained that honour, either by purchase or by services rendered to the 
state. His grandfather may have obtained it for aid given to Pompey during the 
Roman conquest (63 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xiii-p2.1">B.C.</span>) His family, like most of the good old Jewish houses, 
belonged to the sect of Pharisees. Paul was brought up according to the 
strictest principles of this sect, and though he afterwards repudiated its 
narrow dogmas, he always retained its exaltation, its asperity, and its ardent 
faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3">During the epoch of Augustus, Tartus was a very flourishing city. The 
population, though composed chiefly of the Greek and Aramaic races, included, as 
was common in all the commercial towns, a large number of Jews. A taste for 
letters and the sciences was a marked characteristic of the place; and no city 
in the world, not even excepting Athens and Alexandria, had so many scientific 
institutions and schools. The number of learned men which Tarsus produced, or 
who prosecuted their studies there, was truly extraordinary; but it must not 
hence be imagined that Paul received a careful Greek education. The Jews rarely 
frequented the institutions of secular instruction. The most celebrated schools 
of Tarsus were those of rhetoric, where the Greek classics received the first 
attention. It seems hardly probable that a man who had taken even elementary 
lessons in grammar and rhetoric, could have written in the incorrect 
non-Hellenistic style of that of the Epistles of St. Paul. He talked constantly 
and even fluently in Greek, and wrote or rather dictated in that language; but 
his Greek was that of the Hellenistic Jews, bristling with Hebraisms and 
Syriacisms, scarcely intelligible to a lettered man of that period, and which 
can only be understood by trying to discover the Syriac turn of mind which 
influenced Paul, at the time he was dictating his epistles. He was himself 
cognizant of the vulgar and detective character of his style. Whenever it was 
possible he spoke Hebrew—that is to say, the 

<pb n="91" id="xiii-Page_91" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_91.html" />Syro-Chaldaic of his time. It was in this language that he thought, it was in 
this language he was addressed by the mysterious voice on the way to Damascus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">His doctrine, moreover, shows us no direct adaptation from Greek philosophy. The 
verse quoted from the Thais of Menander, which occurs in his writings, is one of 
those monostich-proverbs that were familiar to the public, and could easily have 
been quoted by one who was not acquainted with the original. Two other 
quotation—one from Epimenides, the other from Aratus—which appear under his name, 
though it is by no means certain that he used them, may also be understood as 
having been borrowed at second-hand. The literary training of Paul was almost 
exclusively Jewish, and it is in the Talmud rather than in the Greek classics 
that the analogies of his modes of thought must be sought. A few general ideas 
of popular philosophy, which one could learn without opening a single book of 
the philosophers, alone reached him. His manner of reasoning is most singular. 
He knew nothing certainly of the peripatetic logic. His syllogism is not that of 
Aristotle; on the contrary, his dialectics greatly resemble those of the 
Talmud. Paul, in general is carried away by words rather than by thought. When a 
word took possession of his mind it suggested a train of thought wholly 
irrelevant to the subject in hand. His transitions were sudden, his treatment 
disjointed, his periods frequently suspended. No writer could be more unequal. 
We would seek in vain throughout the realm of literature for a phenomenon as 
capricious as that of the sublime passage in the thirteenth chapter of the First 
Epistle to the Corinthians, placed by the side of such feeble arguments, painful 
repetitions, and fastidious subtleties.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">His father at the outset intended that he should be a rabbi; and following the 
general custom, gave him a trade. Paul was an upholsterer, or rather a 
manufacturer of the heavy cloths of Cilicia, called <i>Cilicium</i>. At various times 
he had to work at this trade, having no 

<pb n="92" id="xiii-Page_92" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_92.html" />patrimonial fortune. It seems quite certain that he had a sister, whose son 
lived at Jerusalem. As regards a brother and other relatives, who it is said 
embraced Christianity, the testimony is vague and uncertain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">Refinement of manners being, according to the modern ideas of the 
middle-classes, in direct proportion to personal wealth, it might be imagined, 
from what has just been said that Paul was badly brought up and undistinguished 
amongst the proletariat. This idea would, however, be quite erroneous. His 
politeness, when he chose, was extreme, and his manners, exquisite. Despite the 
defects in his style, his letters show that he was a man of uncommon 
intelligence, who could find for the expression of his lofty sentiments, 
language of rare felicity; and no correspondence displays more careful 
attention, finer shades of meaning, and more charming hesitancy and timidity. 
Some of his pleasantries shock us. But what animation! What a fund of charming 
sayings! What simplicity! One can easily see that his character, when his 
passions did not make him irascible and fierce, was that of a polite, earnest, 
and affectionate man, susceptible at times, and a trifle jealous. Inferior as 
such men are in the eyes of the general public, they yet possess within small 
Churches, immense advantages, because of the attachments they inspire, their 
practical aptitude, and their skill in escaping from the greatest difficulties.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">Paul had a sickly appearance, which did not correspond with the greatness of his 
soul. He was uncomely, short, squat, and stooping, his broad shoulders awkwardly 
sustaining a little bald pate. His sallow countenance was half concealed in a 
thick beard; his nose was aquiline, his eyes piercing, while his black, heavy 
eye-brows met across his forehead. Nor was there anything imposing about his 
speech; his timid and embarassed air, and incorrect language, gave at first but 
a poor idea of his eloquence. He gloried, however, in his exterior defects, and 
even shrewdly extracted advantage 

<pb n="93" id="xiii-Page_93" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_93.html" />from them. The Jewish rare possesses the peculiarity of presenting at once types 
of the greatest beauty, and of the most utter ugliness; but this Jewish 
ugliness is something quite unique. Some of the strange visages which at first 
excite a smile, assume, when lighted up by emotion, a rare brilliance and 
majesty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">The temperament of Paul was not less peculiar than his exterior. His 
constitution was sickly, yet its singular endurance was tested by the way in 
which he supported an existence full of fatigues and sufferings. He makes 
constant allusions to his bodily weakness. He speaks of himself as a sick man, 
exhausted, and nigh unto death; add to this, that he was timid, without any 
appearance or prestige, without any of those personal advantages, calculated to 
produce an impression, so much so, that it was a marvel people were not repelled 
by such uninviting an exterior. Elsewhere, he mysteriously hints at a secret 
affliction, “a thorn in the flesh,” which he compares to a messenger of Satan 
sent, with God’s permission, to buffet him, “lest he should be exalted above 
measure.” Thrice he besought the Lord to deliver him, and thrice the Lord 
replied, “My grace is sufficient for thee.” This was evidently some bodily 
infirmity; for it is not to be supposed that he refers to the allurements of 
carnal delights, since he himself informs us in another place that he was 
insensible to these. It would seem he was never married: the thorough coldness 
of his temperament, the result of the intense ardour of his brain, manifests 
itself throughout his life, and he boasts of it with an assurance savouring of 
affectation, to an extent which is disagreeable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">At an early age he came to Jerusalem, and entered, as it is said, the school of 
Gamaliel the Elder. This Gamaliel was the most cultured man in Jerusalem. As the 
name of Pharisee was applied to every prominent Jew who was not of a priestly 
family, Gamaliel was taken for a member of that sect. Yet he had none of its 
narrow and exclusive spirit. He was a liberal, intelligent 

<pb n="94" id="xiii-Page_94" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_94.html" />man, acquainted with Greek, and understood the heathen. It is possible 
that the broad ideas professed by Paul after he received Christianity, were a 
reminiscence of the teachings of his first master; yet it must be admitted that 
at first he had not learned much moderation from him. Breathing the heated 
atmosphere of Jerusalem, he became an ardent fanatic. He was the leader of a 
young, unbending, and enthusiastic Pharisee party, which carried to extremes 
their keen attachment for the national traditions of the past. He had not known 
Jesus, and was not present at the bloody scene of Golgotha; but we have seen 
him take an active part in the murder of Stephen, and among the foremost of the 
persecutors of the Church. He breathed only threatenings and slaughter, and went 
up and down Jerusalem bearing a mandate which authorized and legalized all his 
brutalities. He went from synagogue to synagogue, compelling the more timid to 
deny the name of Jesus, and subjecting others to scourging or imprisonment. When 
the Church of Jerusalem was dispersed, his persecutions were extended to the 
neighbouring cities. Exasperated by the progress of the new faith, and learning 
that there was a group of the faithful at Damascus, he obtained from the 
high-priest Theophilus, son of Hanan, letters to the synagogue of that city, 
which conferred on him the power of arresting all evil-thinking persons, and of 
bringing them bound to Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">The confusion of Roman authority in Judea, explains these arbitrary vexations. 
The insane Caligula was in power, and the administrative service was everywhere 
distracted. Fanaticism had gained all that the civil power had lost. After the 
dismissal of Pilate, and the concessions made to the natives by Lucius Vitellius, the country was permitted to govern itself according to its own laws. 
A thousand local tyrannies profited by the weakness of an indifferent authority. 
In addition , Damascus had just passed into the hands 

<pb n="95" id="xiii-Page_95" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_95.html" />of Hartat, or Hâreth, whose capital was at Petra. This bold and powerful 
prince, having beaten Herod Antipas, and withstood the Roman forces, commanded 
by the imperial legate, Lucius Vitellius, had been marvellously aided by 
fortune. The news of the death of Tiberius (16th March, 37), had suddenly 
arrested the march of Vitellius. Hâreth seized Damascus, and established there 
an ethnarch or governor. The Jews at the time of this new occupation formed a 
numerous party at Damascus, where they carried on an extensive system of 
proselytizing, especially among the females. It was thought advisable to seek to 
make them contented; and the best method of doing so was to grant concessions 
to their autonomy, and every concession was simply a permission to commit 
further religious violences. To punish and even kill those who did not think 
with them, was their idea of independence and liberty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">Paul, in leaving Jerusalem, followed doubtless the usual road, and crossed the 
Jordan at the “Bridge of the Daughters of Jacob.” His mental excitement was now 
at its greatest height, and he was at times troubled and shaken in his faith. 
Passion is not a rule of faith. The passionate man flies from one extreme creed 
to another, but always retains the same impetuosity. Now, like all strong minds, 
Paul almost loved that which he hated. Was he sure, after all, that he was not 
thwarting the designs of God? Perhaps he remembered the calm, dispassionate 
views of his master Gamaliel. Often these ardent souls experienced terrible 
revulsions. He felt a liking for those whom ho had tortured. The more these 
excellent sectarians were known, the better they were liked; and none had 
greater opportunities of knowing them better than their persecutor. At times he 
fancied he saw the sweet face of the Master who inspired his disciples with no 
much patience, regarding him with an air of pity and tender reproach. He was 
also much 

<pb n="96" id="xiii-Page_96" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_96.html" />impressed by the accounts of the apparitions of Jesus, describing him as an 
ariel being who was at times visible; for at the epochs and in the countries 
when and where there is a tendency to the marvellous, miraculous recitals 
influence equally each opposing party. The Mahommedans, for instance, are afraid 
of the miracles of Elias; and, like the Christians, pray to St. George and St. 
Anthony for supernatural cures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">Having crossed Ithuria, and while in the great plain of Damascus, Paul, with 
several companions, all, as it appears, journeying on foot, approached the city, 
and had probably already reached the beautiful gardens which surrounded it The 
time was noon. The road from Jerusalem to Damascus has in nowise changed. It is 
the one, which, leaving Damascus in a south-westerly direction, crosses the 
beautiful plain watered by the streams flowing into the Abana and the Pharpar, 
and upon which are now marshalled the villages of Dareya, Kaukab, and Sasa. The 
exact locality of which we speak, which was the scene of one of the most 
important facts in the history of humanity, could not have been beyond Kaukab 
(four hours from Damascus). It is even probable that the point in question was 
much nearer the city, perhaps about Dareya (an hour and a half from Damascus), 
or between Dareya and Meidan. The great city lay before Paul, and the outlines 
of several of its edifices could be dimly traced through the thick foliage: 
behind him towered the majestic dome of Hermon, with its ridges of snow, making 
it resemble the bald head of an old man; upon his right were the Hauran, the two 
little parallel chains which enclose the lower course of the Pharpar, and the 
tumuli of the region of the lakes; and upon his left were the outer spurs of the 
Anti-Libanus stretching out to Mt Hermon. The impression produced by these 
richly-cultivated fields and beautiful orchards, separated from one another by 
trenches and laden with the most delicious fruits, is that of peace 

<pb n="97" id="xiii-Page_97" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_97.html" />and happiness. Let one imagine to himself a shady road, passing through rich 
soil, crossed at intervals by irrigating canals, bordered by declivities and 
serpentining through forests of olives, walnuts, apricots, and prunes; trees 
draped by graceful festoons of vines; and then will be presented to the mind 
the image of the scene of that remarkable event which has exerted so great an 
influence upon the faith of the world. In the environs of Damascus one can 
scarcely believe oneself in the East; especially after leaving the arid and 
burning regions of the Gaulonitide and of Ithuria. It is joy indeed to meet once 
more the works of man and the blessings of Heaven. From the most remote 
antiquity until the present time this zone, which surrounds Damascus with 
freshness and health, has had but one name, has inspired but one dream,—that of 
the “Paradise of God.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">if Paul experienced these terrible visions, it was because he carried them in 
his heart. Every step in his journey towards Damascus awakened in him painful 
perplexities. The odious part of executioner, which he was about to undertake, 
became insupportable. The houses which he saw through the trees were, perhaps, 
those of his victims. This thought beset him and delayed his steps; he did not 
wish to advance; he seemed to be resisting a mysterious impulse which pressed 
him forward. The fatigue of the journey, joined to this pre-occupation of mind, 
overwhelmed him. He had, it would seem, inflamed eyes, probably the beginning of 
ophthalmia. In these prolonged journeys, the last hours are the most trying. All 
the debilitating effects of the days just past accumulate, the nerves relax 
their power, and a re-action sets in. Perhaps, also, the sudden passage from the 
sun-smitten clam to the cool shades of the gardens enhanced his suffering 
condition and seriously excited the fanatical traveller. Dangerous fevers, 
accompanied by delirium, are quite sudden in these latitudes, and in a few 
minutes the victim is prostrated 

<pb n="98" id="xiii-Page_98" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_98.html" />as by a thunder-stroke. When the crisis is over, the sufferer retains 
only the impression of a period of profound darkness, relieved at intervals by 
dashes of light in which he has seen images outlined against a dark background. 
It is quite certain that a sudden stroke instantly deprived Paul of his 
remaining consciousness, and threw him senseless on the ground. From the 
accounts which we have of this singular event, it is impossible to say whether 
any exterior fact led to the crisis to which Christianity owes its most ardent 
apostle. But in such cases, the exterior fact is of little importance. It was 
the state of St. Paul’s mind; it was his remorse on his approach to the city in 
which he was to commit the most signal of his misdeeds, which were the true 
causes of his conversion. For my part, I much prefer the hypothesis of an affair 
personal to Paul, and experienced by him alone. It is not, however, improbable 
that a thunder-storm suddenly burst forth. The flanks of Mount Hermon are the 
point of formation for thunder-showers which are unequalled in violence. The 
most unimpressionable person cannot observe without emotion these terrible 
hurricanes of fire. It ought to be remembered that in ancient times accidents 
from lightning were considered divine revelations; that with the ideas 
regarding providential interference then prevalent, nothing was fortuitous; and 
that every man was accustomed to view the natural phenomena around him as having 
a direct relation to himself. The Jews in particular always considered that 
thunder was the voice of God, and that lightning was the fire of God. Paul at 
this juncture was in a state of great excitement, and it was but natural that he 
should interpret as the voice of the storm the thoughts which were passing in 
his mind. That a delirious fever, resulting from a sun-stroke or an attack of 
ophthalmia, had suddenly seized him; that a flash of lightning blinded him for 
a time; that a peal of thunder had produced a cerebral commotion, temporarily 
depriving him of sight—it matters little. The 

<pb n="99" id="xiii-Page_99" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_99.html" />recollections of the apostle on this point appear to be rather confused; he 
was persuaded that the incident was supernatural, and such a conviction would 
not permit him to entertain any clear consciousness of material circumstances. 
Such cerebral commotions produce sometimes a sort of retroactive effect, and 
completely perturb the recollections of the moments immediately preceding the 
crisis. Paul, moreover, elsewhere informs us that he was subject to visions; 
and a circumstance, insignificant as it might appear to others, was sufficient 
to make him beside himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">And what did he see, what did he hear, while he was a prey to these hallucinations? He saw the countenance 
which had haunted him for several days; he saw the phantom of which so much had been told. He saw 
Jesus himself, who spoke to him in Hebrew, saying, “Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? “Impetuous natures pass instantaneously from one extreme to the 
other. For them there exists solemn moments which change the course of a lifetime, which colder natures 
never experience. Reflective men do not change, but are transformed; ardent men, on the contrary, change and are not transformed. Dogmatism is a 
shirt of Nessus which they cannot tear off. They must have a pretext for loving and hating. Our western races alone have been able to produce 
those minds—large yet delicate, strong yet flexible—which no empty affirmation can mislead, no momentary illusion carry away. 
The East has never produced men of this stamp. Instantly, the most thrilling thoughts rushed in upon the soul of Paul. Awakened to the enormity of his conduct, 
he saw himself stained with the blood of Stephen, and this martyr appeared to him as his father, his initiator into the new faith. Touched to the quick, 
his sentiments experienced a revulsion as complete as it was sudden; still, 
all this was but a new phase of fanaticism. His sincerity and his need of an absolute faith precluded any middle course; it was already clear that 
he would 

<pb n="100" id="xiii-Page_100" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_100.html" />one day exhibit in the cause of Jesus the same fiery zeal he had shown in 
persecuting him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">With the assistance of his companions, who led him by the hand, Paul entered 
Damascus. His friends took him to the house of a certain Judas, who lived in the 
street called Straight, a grand colonnaded avenue over a mile long and a hundred 
feet broad, which crossed the city from east to west, and the line of which yet 
forms, with a few deviations, the principal artery of Damascus. The blindness 
and delirium had not yet subsided. For three days Paul, a prey to fever, neither 
ate nor drank. It is easy to imagine what passed during this crisis in that 
burning brain maddened by violent disease. Mention was made in his hearing of 
the Christians of Damascus, and in particular of a certain Ananias, who appeared 
to be the chief of the community. Paul had often heard of the miraculous powers 
of new believers over maladies, and he became impressed by the idea that the 
imposition of hands would cure him of his disease. His eyes all this time were 
highly inflamed, and in his delirious imaginings he thought he saw Ananias enter 
the room and make to him the sign familiar to Christians. From that moment he 
felt convinced he should owe his recovery to Ananias. The latter, informed of 
this, visited the sick man, spoke kindly, addressed him as his “brother,” and 
laid his hands upon his head; and from that hour peace returned to the soul of 
Paul. He believed himself cured; and as his ailment had been purely nervous, he 
was indeed cured. Little crusts or scales, it is said, fell from his eyes; he 
partook of food and recovered his strength.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">Almost immediately after this he was baptized. The doctrines of the Church were 
so simple that he had nothing new to learn, and became at once a Christian and a 
perfect one., And from whom else did he need instruction? Had not Jesus himself 
appeared to him? He too, like James and Peter, had had his vision of the risen 
Jesus. He had learned everything by direct revelation. 

<pb n="101" id="xiii-Page_101" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_101.html" />Here the fierce and unconquerable nature of Paul was again made 
manifest. Smitten down on the public highway, he was willing to submit, but only 
to Jesus, to that Jesus who had left the right hand of the Father to convert and 
instruct him. Such was the foundation of his faith; and such will be the 
starting point of his pretensions. He will maintain that it was by design that 
he did not go to Jerusalem immediately after his conversion, and place himself 
in relations with those who had been apostles before him; he will main-tam that 
he has received a special revelation, for which he is indebted to no human 
agency; that, like the Twelve, he is an apostle by divine institution and by 
direct commission from Jesus; that his doctrine is the true one, although an 
angel from heaven should say to the contrary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">An immense danger found entrance through this proud man into the little society 
of the poor in spirit who until now had constituted Christianity. It will be a 
real miracle if his violence and his inflexible personality do not overthrow 
everything. But at the same time his boldness, his initiative force, his prompt 
decision, will be precious elements when brought into contact with the narrow, 
timid, and indecisive spirit of the saints of Jerusalem! Certainly, if 
Christianity had remained confined to these good people, shut up in a 
conventicle of elect, leading a communistic life, it would, like Essenism, have 
faded away, leaving scarcely a trace behind. It is this ungovernable Paul who 
will secure its success, and who at the risk of every peril will boldly launch 
it on the high seas. By the side of the obedient faithful, accepting his creed 
from his superior without questioning him, there will be a Christian disengaged 
from all authority who will believe only from personal conviction. Protestantism 
thus existed five years after the death of Jesus, and St. Paul was its 
illustrious founder. Surely Jesus had not anticipated such disciples; and it 
was such as these who would most largely contribute to the vitality of his work 
and insure its eternity.</p>

<pb n="102" id="xiii-Page_102" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_102.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">Violent natures disposed to proselytism only change the object of their passion. 
As ardent for the new faith as he had been for the old, St. Paul, like Omar, 
dropped in one day his part of persecutor for that of apostle. He did not return 
to Jerusalem, where his position towards the Twelve would have been peculiar and 
delicate. He tarried at Damascus and in the Hauran for three years (38-41), 
preaching that Jesus was the Son of God. Herod Agrippa I. held the sovereignty 
of the Hauran and of the neighbouring countries; but his power was at several 
points superseded by that of a Nabatian king, Hâreth. The decay of the Roman 
power in Syria had delivered to the ambitious Arab the great and rich city of 
Damascus, besides a part of the countries beyond Jordan and Mount Hermon, then 
just being opened up to civilization. Another emir, Soheyn, perhaps a relative 
or lieutenant of Hâreth, had received from Caligula the command of Ithuria. It 
was in the midst of this great awakening of the Arab nation, upon this strange 
soil, where an energetic race manifested with great success its feverish 
activity, that Paul first displayed the ardour of his apostolic soul. Perhaps 
the material and so remarkable a movement which revolutionized the country was 
prejudicial to a theory and to a preaching wholly idealistic, and founded on a 
belief of a near approach of the end of the world. Indeed, there exists no 
traces of an Arabian Church founded by St. Paul. If the region of the Hauran 
became, towards the year 70, one of the most important centres of Christianity, 
it was owing to the emigration of Christians from Palestine; and it was the 
Ebonites, the enemies of St. Paul, who had in this region their principal 
establishment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">At Damascus, where there were many Jews, the teachings of Paul received more 
attention. In the synagogues of that city he entered into warm arguments to 
prove that Jesus was the Christ. Great indeed was the astonishment of the 
faithful on beholding 

<pb n="103" id="xiii-Page_103" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_103.html" />him who had persecuted their brethren at Jerusalem, and who had come to 
Damascus “to bring themselves bound unto the chief-priests,” now appearing as 
their chief defender. His audacity and personal peculiarities almost alarmed 
them. He was alone; he sought no counsel; he established no school; and the 
emotions he excited were those of curiosity rather than those of sympathy. The 
faithful felt that he was a brother, but a brother distinguished by singular 
peculiarities. They believed him to be incapable of treachery; but amiable and 
mediocre natures always experience sentiments of mistrust and alarm when brought 
in contact with powerful and original minds, who they know must one day 
supersede them.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XI. Peace and Interior Developments of the Church of Judea." progress="58.08%" id="xiv" prev="xiii" next="xv">
<h2 id="xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h2>
<h3 id="xiv-p0.2">PEACE AND INTERIOR DEVELOPMENTS OF THE CHURCH OF JUDEA.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiv-p1.1">From</span> the year 38 to the year 44 no persecution seems to have been directed 
against the Church. The faithful were, no doubt, far more prudent than before 
the death of Stephen, and avoided speaking in public. Perhaps, too, the troubles 
of the Jews who, during all the second part of the reign of Caligula, were at 
variance with that prince, contributed to favour the nascent sect. The Jews, in 
fact, became active persecutors in proportion to the good understanding they 
maintained with the Romans. To buy or to recompense their tranquility, the 
latter were led to augment their privileges, and in particular the one to which 
they clung most closely—the right of killing 

<pb n="104" id="xiv-Page_104" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_104.html" />persons whom they regarded as inimical to their law. But the period at which we 
have arrived was one of the most stormy in the turbulent history of this 
singular people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p2">The antipathy which the Jews, in consequence of their moral superiority, their 
odd customs, as well as their harshness, excited in the populations among which 
they lived, was at its height, especially at Alexandria. This accumulated 
hatred, for its own satisfaction, took advantage of the coming to the imperial 
throne of one of the most dangerous lunatics that ever wore a crown. Caligula, 
at least after the malady which completed his mental derangement (October, 37), 
presented the frightful spectacle of a maniac governing the world endowed with 
the most enormous powers ever put into the hands of any man. The atrocious law 
of Cæsarism rendered such horrors possible, and left the governed without 
remedy. This lasted three years and three mouths. One cannot without shame set 
down in a serious history that which is now to follow. Before entering upon the 
recital of these saturnalia we cannot but exclaim with Suetonius: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p2.1">Reliqua ut 
de monstro narranda sunt.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p3">The most inoffensive pastime of this madman was the care of his own divinity. In 
order to do this he used a sort of bitter irony, a mixture of the serious and 
the comic (for the monster was not wanting in wit), a sort of profound derision 
of the human race. The enemies of the Jews were not slow to perceive the 
advantage they might gain from this mania. The religious abasement of the world 
was such that not a protest was heard against the sacrilege of the Cæsar; 
every cult hastened to bestow upon him the titles and the honours which it had 
reserved for its gods. It is to the eternal glory of the Jews that, amidst this 
ignoble idolatry, they uttered the cry of outraged conscience. The principle of 
intolerance which was in them, and which led them to so many cruel acts, 
exhibited here 

<pb n="105" id="xiv-Page_105" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_105.html" />its bright side. Alone in affirming their religion to be the absolute religion, 
they would not bend to the odious caprice of the tyrant. This was the source of 
endless troubles for them. It needed only that there should be in a city some 
person discontented with the synagogue, spiteful, or simply mischievous, to 
bring about frightful consequences. At one time people would insist on erecting 
an altar to Caligula in the very place where the Jews could least of all suffer 
it? At another, a troupe of the rag-tags would collect, and cry out against the 
Jews for being the only people who refused to place the statue of the emperor in 
their houses of prayer. Anon, people would run to the synagogues and the 
oratories; they would install there the bust of Caligula; and the unfortunate 
Jews were placed in the alternative of either renouncing their religion, or be 
guilty of high treason. Thence followed frightful vexations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p4">Such pleasantries had been several times repeated when a still more diabolical 
idea was suggested to the emperor. This was to place a colossal golden statue of 
himself in the sanctuary of the temple at Jerusalem, and to have the temple 
itself dedicated to his own divinity. This odious design very nearly hastened by 
thirty years the revolt and the ruin of the Jewish nation. The moderation of the 
imperial legate, Publius Petronius, and the intervention of King Herod Agrippa, a favourite of Caligula, averted the 
catastrophe. But until the moment in which the sword of Chæræa delivered the 
earth from the most execrable tyrant it had as yet endured, the Jews lived 
everywhere in terror. Philo has preserved for us the monstrous scene which 
occurred when the deputation of which he was the chief was admitted to see the 
emperor. Caligula received them during a visit he was paying to the villas of 
Mæcenas and of Lamia, near the sea, in the environs of Pozzuoli. On that day he 
was in a vein of gaiety. Helicon, his favourite joker, had been relating to him 
all sorts of 

<pb n="106" id="xiv-Page_106" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_106.html" />buffooneries about the Jews. “Ah, then, it is you,” said he to them, with a 
bitter smile, and showing his teeth, “who alone will not recognize me for a god, 
and who prefer to adore one whose name you cannot even utter!” He accompanied 
these words with a horrible blasphemy. The Jews trembled; their Alexandrian 
enemies were the first to take up speech: “You would still more, O Sire, detest 
these people and all their nation, if you knew the aversion they have for you; 
for they alone have refused to offer sacrifices for your health when all the 
other peoples have done so!” At these words, the Jews exclaimed that it was a 
calumny, and that they had three times offered for the prosperity of the emperor 
the most solemn sacrifices their religion would allow. “Yes,” said Caligula, with comical seriousness, 
“you have sacrificed; so far, good; but it 
was not to me that you sacrificed. What advantage do I derive therefrom?” 
Thereupon, turning his back upon them, he strode through the apartments, giving 
orders for repairs, going up and down stairs incessantly. The unfortunate 
deputies, and among them Philo, eighty years of age, the most venerable man of 
the time, perhaps—Jesus being no longer living—followed him up and down, 
trembling and out of breath, the object of derision to the assembled company. 
Caligula turning suddenly, said to them: “By the by, why will you not eat pork?” The flatterers burst into laughter! some of the officers, in a severe tone, 
reminded them that in laughing immoderately they offended the majesty of the 
emperor. The Jews were stunned; one of them awkwardly said: “There are some 
persons who do not eat lamb.” “Ah!” said the emperor, “such people are right; 
lamb is insipid.” Some time after, he made a show of inquiring into their 
business; then, when they had just begun to inform him of it, he left them and 
went off to give orders about the decorations of a hall which he wanted to have 
adorned with specular stones. Returning, he affected an air of moderation, and 
asked the deputation 

<pb n="107" id="xiv-Page_107" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_107.html" />if they had anything to add; and as the latter resumed their interrupted 
discourse, he turned his back upon them to go and see another hall which he was 
ornamenting with paintings. This game of tiger sporting with its prey lasted for 
hours. The Jews were expecting death; but at the last moment the monster 
withdrew his fangs. “Well,” said Caligula, while repassing “these folks are 
decidedly less guilty than pitiable for not believing in my divinity.” Thus 
could the gravest questions be treated under the horrible regime created by the 
baseness of the world, cherished by a soldiery and a populace about equally 
vile, and maintained by the dissoluteness of nearly all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5">We can easily understand how so painful a situation must have taken from the 
Jews of the time of Marullus much of that audacity which made them speak so 
boldly to Pilate. Already almost entirely detached from the temple, the 
Christians must have been much less alarmed than the Jews at the sacrilegious 
projects of Caligula. Their numbers were, moreover, too few for their existence 
to be known at Rome. The storm at the time of Caligula, like that which resulted 
in the taking of Jerusalem by Titus, passed over their heads, and was in many 
regards serviceable to them. Everything which weakened Jewish independence was 
favourable to them, since it was so much taken away from the power of a 
suspicious orthodoxy, which maintained its pretensions by severe penalties.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p6">This period of peace was fruitful in interior developments. The nascent church 
was divided into three provinces; Judea, Samaria, Galilee, to which Damascus was 
no doubt attached. The primacy of Jerusalem was uncontested. The church of this 
city, which had been dispersed after the death of Stephen, was quickly 
reconstituted. The apostles had never quitted the city. The brothers of the Lord 
continued to reside there, and to wield a great authority. It does not seem that 
this new church of Jerusalem was organized in so strict a 

<pb n="108" id="xiv-Page_108" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_108.html" />manner as the first: the community of goods was not strictly re-established in 
it. But there was founded a large fund for the poor, to which was added the 
contributions sent by minor churches to the mother church, which latter was the 
origin and permanent source of their faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">Peter undertook frequent apostolical journeys in the environs of Jerusalem. He 
had always a great reputation as a thaumaturgist. At Lydda in particular he was 
reputed to have cured a paralytic named Æneas, a miracle which is said to have 
led to numerous conversions in the plain of Saron. From Lydda he repaired to 
Joppa, a city which appears to have been a centre for Christianity. Cities of 
workmen, of sailors, of poor people, where the orthodox Jews were not dominant, 
were those in which the new sect found people the best disposed towards them. 
Peter made a long sojourn at Joppa, at the house of a tanner named Simon, who 
dwelt near the sea. Working in leather was an industry regarded as unclean, 
according to the Mosaic code; it was not lawful to associate with those who 
carried it on, so that the curriers had to reside in a district by themselves. 
Peter, in selecting such a host, gave a proof of his indifference to Jewish 
prejudices, and worked for that ennoblement of petty callings which constitutes 
a grand feature of the Christian spirit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p8">The organization of works of charity was soon actively entered upon. The church 
of Joppa possessed a woman most appropriately named in Aramaic, <i>Tabitha</i> 
(gazelle), and in Greek, <i>Dorcas</i>, who consecrated all her time to the poor. She 
was rich, it seems, and distributed her wealth in alms. This worthy lady had 
formed a society of pious widows, who passed their days with her in weaving 
clothes for the poor. As the schism between Christianity and Judaism was not yet 
consummated, it is probable that the Jews participated in the benefit of these 
acts of charity. The “saints and widows” were thus pious persons, doing good to 
all, a sort of friars and 

<pb n="109" id="xiv-Page_109" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_109.html" />nuns, whom only the most austere devotees of a pedantic orthodoxy could suspect, 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p8.1">fraticelli</span>, loved by the people, devout, charitable, full of pity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p9">The germ of those associations of women, which are one of the glories of 
Christianity, thus existed in the first churches of Judea. At Jaffa commenced 
those societies of veiled women, clothed in linen, who were destined to continue 
through centuries the tradition of charitable secrets. Tabitha was the mother of 
a family which will have no end as long as there are miseries to be relieved and 
feminine instincts to be gratified. It is related further on, that Peter raised 
her from the dead. Alas! death, however unmindful and revolting, in such a case, 
is inflexible. When the most exquisite soul has sped, the decree is irrevocable; the most excellent woman can no more respond to the invitation of the friendly 
voices which would fain recall her, than can the vulgar and frivolous. But ideas 
are not subject to the conditions of matter. Virtue and goodness escape the 
fangs of death. Tabitha had no need to be resuscitated. For the sake of a few 
days more of this sad life, why disturb her sweet and eternal repose? Let her 
sleep in peace; the day of the just will come!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">In these very mixed cities, the problem of the admission of Pagans to baptism 
was propounded with much persistency. Peter was strongly pre-occupied by it. One 
day while he was praying at Joppa, on the terrace of the tanner’s house, having 
before him the sea that was soon going to bear the new faith to all the empire, 
he had a prophetic ecstasy. Plunged into a state of reverie, he thought he 
experienced a sensation of hunger, and asked for something to eat. And while 
they were making it ready for him, he saw the heavens opened, and a cloth tied 
at the four corners descend. Looking inside the cloth he saw there all sorts of 
animals, and thought he heard a voice saying to him: “Kill and eat” On his 
objecting that many of these animals were impure, he was answered: “Call not 
that unclean which God has 

<pb n="110" id="xiv-Page_110" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_110.html" />cleansed.” This, as it appears, was repeated three times. Peter was persuaded 
that these animals represented the mass of the Gentiles, which God himself had 
just rendered fit for the holy communion of the Kingdom of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">An occasion was soon presented for applying these principles. From Joppa, Peter 
went to Cesarea. There he came in contact with a centurion named Cornelius. The 
garrison of Cesarea was formed, at least in part, of one of those cohorts 
composed of Italian volunteers which were called <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p11.1">Italicæ</span>. The complete name 
which this term represented may have been <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p11.2">cohors prima Augustus Italica civium 
Romamorum</span>. Cornelius was a centurion of this cohort, consequently an Italian and 
a Roman citizen. He was a man of probity, who had long felt himself drawn 
towards the monotheistic worship of the Jews. He prayed; gave alms; practised, 
in a word, those precepts of natural religion which are taken for granted by 
Judaism; but he was not circumcised; he was not a proselyte in any sense 
whatever; he was a pious Pagan, an Israelite in heart, nothing more. His whole 
household and some soldiers of his command were, it is said, in the same state 
of mind. Cornelius applied for admission into the new Church. Peter, whose 
nature was open and benevolent, granted it to him, and the centurion was 
baptized.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p12">Perhaps Peter at first saw no difficulty in this; but on his return to Jerusalem 
he was severely reproached for it. He had openly violated the Law; he had gone 
amongst the uncircumcized and had eaten with them. The question was an important 
one; it was no other than whether the Law was abolished; whether it was 
permissible to violate it in proselytism; whether Gentiles could be freely 
received into the Church. Peter related in self defence the vision he had at 
Joppa. Subsequently the fact of the centurion served as an argument in the great 
question of the baptism of the uncircumcized. To give it more importance it was 
pretended that each phase of 

<pb n="111" id="xiv-Page_111" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_111.html" />this important business had been marked by a revelation from heaven. It was 
related that after long prayers Cornelius had seen an angel who ordered him to 
go and inquire for Peter at Joppa; that the symbolical vision of Peter took 
place at the very hour of the arrival of the messengers from Cornelius; that, 
moreover, God himself had undertaken to legitimize all that had been done, 
seeing that the Holy Ghost had descended upon Cornelius, and upon his household 
the latter having spoken strange tongues and sung psalms after the fashion of 
the other believers. Was it natural to refuse baptism to persons who had 
received the Holy Ghost?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">The Church of Jerusalem was still exclusively composed of Jews and of 
proselytes. The Holy Ghost being shed upon the uncircumcized before baptism, 
appeared an extraordinary fact. It is probable that there existed thenceforward 
a party opposed in principle to the admission of Gentiles, and that all did not 
accept the explanations of Peter. The author of the Acts would have us believe 
that the approbation was unanimous. But in a few years we shall see the question 
revived with much greater intensity. This matter of the good centurion was, 
perhaps, like that of the Ethiopian eunuch, accepted as an exceptional case, 
justified by a revelation and an express order from God. Still the matter was 
far from being settled. This was the first controversy which had taken place in 
the bosom of the Church; the paradise of interior peace had lasted for six or 
seven years.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p14">About the year 40, the great question upon which depended all the future of 
Christianity appears thus to have been propounded. Peter and Philip took a very 
just view of what was the true solution, and baptized Pagans. It is difficult, 
no doubt, in the two accounts given us by the author of the Acts on this 
subject, and which are partly borrowed one from the other, not to recognize an 
argument. The author of the Acts belonged to a party of conciliation, 
favourable to the introduction of Pagans into the Church, and who was not 

<pb n="112" id="xiv-Page_112" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_112.html" />willing to confess the violence of the divisions to which the affair gave rise. 
One feels strongly that in writing the account of the eunuch, of the centurion, 
and even of the conversion of the Samaritans, this author means not only to 
narrate facts, but also seeks special precedents for an opinion. On the other 
hand, we cannot admit that he invents the facts which he narrates. The 
conversions of the eunuch of Candace, and of the centurion Cornelius, are 
probably real facts, which are presented and transformed according to the needs 
of the thesis in view of which the book of the Acts was composed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p15">Paul, who was destined, some ten or twelve years later, to give to this 
discussion so decisive a bearing, had not yet meddled with it. He was in the 
Hauran, or at Damascus, preaching, refuting the Jews, placing at the service of 
the new faith the same ardour he had shown in combatting it. The fanaticism, of 
which he had once been the instrument, was not long in pursuing him in turn. The 
Jews resolved to kill him. They obtained from the ethnarch, who governed 
Damascus in the name of Hâreth, an order to arrest him. Paul hid himself. It was 
known that he was to leave the city; the ethnarch, who wanted to please the 
Jews, placed detachments at the gates to seize his person; but the brethren 
secured his escape by night, letting him down in a basket from the window of a 
house which over-looked the ramparts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p16">Having escaped this danger, Paul turned his eyes towards Jerusalem. He had been 
a Christian for three years, and had not yet seen the apostles. His stern, 
unyielding character, prone to isolation, had made him at first turn his back as 
it were upon the great family into which he had just entered in spite of 
himself, and prefer for his first apostolate a new country, in which he would 
find no colleague. There was awakened in him, how. ever, a desire to see Peter. 
He recognized his authority, and designated him, as every one did, by the name 
of <i>Cephas</i>, “the stone.” He repaired then to Jerusalem, 

<pb n="113" id="xiv-Page_113" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_113.html" />taking the same road, whence he had come three years before in a state of mind 
so different.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p17">His position at Jerusalem was extremely false and embarrassing. It had, no 
doubt, been understood there that the persecutor had become the most zealous of 
evangelists, and one of the first defenders of the faith which he had formerly 
sought to destroy. But there remained great prejudices against him. Many dreaded 
on his part some horrible plot. They had seen him so enraged, so cruel, so 
zealous in entering houses and tearing open family secrets in order to find 
victims, that he was believed capable of playing an odious farce in order to 
destroy those whom he hated. He resided, as it seems, in the house of Peter. 
Many disciples remained deaf to his advances, and shrank from him. Barnabas, a 
man of courage and will, took at this moment a decisive part. As a Cypriote and 
a new convert, he understood better than the Galilean disciples the position of 
Paul. He came to meet him, took him by the hand, introduced him to the most 
suspicious, and became his surety. By this sagacious and far-seeing act, 
Barnabas earned at the hands of the Christian worlds the highest degree of 
merit. It was he who appreciated Paul; it is to him that the Church owes the 
most extraordinary of her founders. The advantageous friendship of these two 
apostolic men, a friendship that no cloud ever tarnished, notwithstanding many 
differences in opinion, afterwards led to their association in the work of 
missions to the Gentiles. This grand association dates, in one sense, from 
Paul’s first sojourn at Jerusalem. Amongst the sources of the faith of the 
world, we must count the generous movement of Barnabas, who stretched out his 
hand to the suspected and forsaken Paul; the profound intuition which led him to 
discover the soul of an apostle under that downcast mien; the frankness with 
which be broke the ice and levelled the obstacles raised between the convert and 
his new brethren by the unfortunate antecedents of the former, and perhaps, 
also, by certain traits in his character.</p>

<pb n="114" id="xiv-Page_114" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_114.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p18">Paul, however, systematically avoided seeing the apostles. He himself says so, 
and he takes the trouble to affirm it with an oath; he saw only Peter, and 
James the brother of the Lord. His sojourn lasted but two weeks. It is certainly 
possible that at the time in which he wrote the Epistle to the Galatians 
(towards 56), Paul may have found himself constrained by the exigencies of the 
moment, to alter a little the nature of his relations with the apostles; to 
represent them as more harsh, more imperious, than they were in reality. Towards 
56 the essential point for him to prove was that he had received nothing from 
Jerusalem—that he was in no wise the mandatory of the Council of the Twelve 
established in this city. His attitude at Jerusalem would have been the proud 
and lofty bearing of a master, who avoids relations with other masters in order 
not to have the air of subordinating himself to them, and not the humble and 
repentant mien of a sinner ashamed of the past, as the author of the Acts 
represents. We cannot believe that from the year 41 Paul was animated by this 
jealous care to preserve his own individuality, which he showed at a later day. 
The few interviews he had with the apostles, and the briefness of his sojourn at 
Jerusalem, arose probably from his embarrassment in the presence of people, 
whose nature was different from his own, and who were full of prejudices against 
him, rather than from a refined policy, which would have revealed to him fifteen 
years in advance the disadvantages there might be in his frequenting their 
society.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p19">In reality, that which must have erected a sort of wall between the apostles and 
Paul, was the difference of their character and of their education. The apostles 
were all Galileans; they had not been at the great Jewish school; they had 
seen Jesus; they remembered his words; they were good and pious folk, at times 
a little solemn and simple-hearted. Paul was a man of action, full of fire, only 
moderately mystical, enrolled, as 

<pb n="115" id="xiv-Page_115" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_115.html" />by a superior power, in a sect which was not that of his first adoption. Revolt, 
protestation, were his habitual sentiments. His Jewish education was much 
superior to that of all his new brethren. But not having heard Jesus, not having 
been appointed by him, he was, according to Christian ideas, greatly inferior.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p20">Now Paul was not the man to accept a secondary place. His haughty temperament 
required a position for itself. It was probably about this time that there 
sprang up in him the singular idea that after all he had nothing to envy those 
who had known Jesus, and had been chosen by him, since he also had seen Jesus, 
and had received from Jesus a direct revelation and the commission of his 
apostleship. Even those who had been honoured by the personal appearance of the 
risen Christ were no better than he was. Although the last apostle, his vision 
had been none the less remarkable. It had taken place under circumstances which 
gave it a peculiar stamp of importance and of distinction. A signal error! The 
echo of the voice of Jesus was found in the discourses of the humblest of his 
disciples. With all his Jewish science, Paul could not make up for the immense 
disadvantage under which he was placed in consequence of his tardy initiation. 
The Christ whom he had seen on the road to Damascus was not, whatever he might 
say, the Christ of Galilee; it was the Christ of his imagination, of his own 
conception. Although he may have been most industrious in learning the words of 
the Master, it is clear that he was only a disciple at second-hand. If Paul had 
met Jesus during his life, it is doubtful whether he would have attached himself 
to him. His doctrine must be his own, not that of Jesus; the revelations of 
which he was so proud were the fruit of his own brain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p21">These ideas, which he dared not as yet communicate, rendered his stay at 
Jerusalem disagreeable. At the end of a fortnight he took leave of Peter, and 
went away. He had seen so few people that he ventured to 

<pb n="116" id="xiv-Page_116" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_116.html" />say that no one in the Churches of Judea knew him by sight, or knew aught of 
him, save by hearsay. At a subsequent period he attributed this sudden departure 
to a revelation. He related that being one day in the temple praying, he was in 
an ecstasy, and saw Jesus in person, and received from him the order to quit 
Jerusalem immediately, “because they were not inclined to receive his 
testimony.” As a compensation for these hard hearts, Jesus had promised him the 
Apostolate of distant nations, and an auditory who would listen more willingly 
to his words. Those who would fain hide the traces of the many ruptures caused 
by the coming of this intractable disciple into the church, pretended that Paul 
remained a long while at Jerusalem, living with the brethren on a footing of the 
most complete amity; but that, having begun to preach to the Hellenic Jews, he 
was nearly killed by them, so that the brethren had to protect him, and to send 
him safely to Cæsarea.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p22">It is probable, indeed, that from Jerusalem he did repair to Cæsarea. But he 
stayed there only a short time, and then set out to traverse Syria, and 
afterwards Cilicia. He was, no doubt, already preaching, but it was on his own 
account, and without any understanding with anybody. Tarsus, his native place, 
was his habitual sojourn during this period of his apostolic life, which we may 
reckon as having lasted about two years. It is possible that the Churches of 
Cilicia owed their origin to him. Still, the life of Paul was not at this epoch 
that which we see it to be subsequently. He did not assume the title of an 
apostle, which latter was then strictly reserved to the Twelve. It was only from 
the time of his association with Barnabas (in 45) that he entered upon that 
career of sacred peregrinations and preachings which were to make of him the 
typical travelling missionary.</p>

<pb n="117" id="xiv-Page_117" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_117.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XII. Foundation of the Church of Antioch." progress="63.61%" id="xv" prev="xiv" next="xvi">
<h2 id="xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h2>
<h3 id="xv-p0.2">FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH OF ANTIOCH.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xv-p1.1">The</span> new faith was spread from place to place with marvellous rapidity. The 
members of the church of Jerusalem, who had been dispersed immediately after the 
death of Stephen, pushing their conquests along the coast of Phœnicia, reached 
Cyprus and Antioch. They were at first guided by the sole principle of preaching 
the Gospel to the Jews only.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p2">Antioch, “the metropolis of the East,” the third city of the world, was the 
centre of this Christian movement in northern Syria. It was a city with a 
population of more than 500,000 souls, almost as large as Paris before its 
recent extensions, and the residence of the Imperial Legate of Syria. Suddenly 
advanced to a high degree of splendour by the Seleucidæ, it reaped great benefit 
from the Roman occupation. In general, the Seleucidæ were in advance of the 
Romans in the taste for theatrical decorations, as applied to great cities. 
Temples, aqueducts, baths, basilicas, nothing was wanting at Antioch in what 
constituted a grand Syrian city of that period. The streets, flanked by 
colonnades, their cross-roads being decorated with statues, had more of symmetry 
and regularity than anywhere else. A <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p2.1">Corso</span>, ornamented with four rows of 
columns, forming two covered galleries, with a wide avenue in the midst, 
traversed the city from one side to the other, the length of which was 
thirty-six stadia (more than a league). But Antioch not only possessed immense 
edifices of public utility; it had also that which few of the Syrian cities 
possessed—the noblest specimens of Grecian art, beautiful statues, classical 
works of a delicacy of detail which the age was no longer capable of imitating. 
Antioch, from its foundation, had been wholly a Grecian city. The 

<pb n="118" id="xv-Page_118" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_118.html" />Macedonians of Antigone and Seleucus had brought with them into that country of 
the Lower Orontes their most lively recollections, their worship, and the names 
of their country. The Grecian mythology was there adopted as it were in a second 
home; they pretended to show in the country a crowd of “holy places” forming 
part of this mythology. The city was full of the worship of Apollo and of the 
nymphs. Daphne, an enchanting place two short hours from the city, reminded the 
conquerors of the pleasantest fictions. It was a sort of plagiarism, a 
counterfeit of the myths of the mother country, analogous to that which the 
primitive tribes carried with them in their travels—their mythical geography, 
their Berecyntha, their Arvanda, their Ida, their Olympus. These Greek fables 
was for them an antiquated religion, scarcely more serious than the 
<i>Metamorphoses</i> of Ovid. The ancient religions of the country, particularly that 
of Mount Cassius, contributed a little seriousness to it. But Syrian levity, 
Babylonian charlatanism, and all the impostures of Asia, mingling at this border 
of the two worlds, had made Antioch the capital of all lies, and the sink of 
every description of infamy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p3">In fact, besides the Greek population, which in no part of the East (with the 
exception of Alexandria) was as numerous as here, Antioch counted amongst its 
population a considerable number of native Syrians, speaking Syriac. These 
natives were a low class, inhabiting the suburbs of the great city, and the 
populous villages which formed a vast suburb all around it—Charandama, Ghisira, 
Gandigura, and Apate (chiefly Syrian names). Marriages between the Syrians and 
the Greeks were common: Seleucus had made naturalization a legal obligation 
binding on every stranger establishing himself in the city, so that Antioch, at 
the end of three centuries and a half of its existence, became one of the places 
in the world where race was most blended with race. The degradation of the 
people was awful. The 

<pb n="119" id="xv-Page_119" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_119.html" />peculiarity of these centres of moral putrefaction is to reduce all the race of 
mankind to the same level. The depravity of certain Levantine cities, which are 
dominated by the spirit of intrigue and delivered up entirely to low cunning, 
can scarcely give us an idea of the degree of corruption reached by the human 
race at Antioch. It was an inconceivable medley of mountebanks, quacks, 
buffoons, magicians, miracle-mongers, sorcerers, false priests; a city of 
races, games, dances, processions, fetes, revels, of unbridled luxury, of all 
the follies of the East, of the most unhealthy superstitions and of the 
fanaticism of the orgy. By turns servile and ungrateful, cowardly and insolent, 
the people of Antioch were the perfect model of peoples devoted to Cæsarism, 
without fatherland, without nationality, without family honour, without a name 
to guard. The great <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p3.1">Corso</span> which traversed the city was like a theatre, where 
rolled, day after day, the waves of a trifling, light-headed, changeable, 
insurrection-loving populace—a populace sometimes witty, occupied with songs, 
parodies, squibs, impertinence of all kinds. The city was very literary, but 
literary only in the literature of rhetoricians. The sights were strange; there 
were some games in which bands of naked young girls took part, with nothing but 
a mere fillet around them; at the celebrated festival of Maiouma, troops of 
courtesans swam in public in basins filled with limpid water. It was like an 
intoxication, like a dream of Sardanapalus, where all the pleasures, all the 
debaucheries, not excluding, however, some of a most delicate kind, were 
unrolled pell-mell. The river of filth, which, making its exit by the mouth of 
the Orontes, was invading Rome, had here its principal source. Two hundred 
decurions were employed in regulating the religious ceremonies and celebrations. 
The municipality possessed great public domains, the rents of which the 
decemvirs divided amongst the poor citizens. Like all cities of pleasure, 
Antioch had a lowest class living on the public or on sordid gains.</p>

<pb n="120" id="xv-Page_120" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_120.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p4">The beauty of works of art, and the infinite charm of nature, prevented this 
moral degradation from sinking entirely into hideousness and vulgarity. The site 
of Antioch is one of the most picturesque in the world. The city occupied the 
space between the Orontes and the slopes of Mount Silpius, one of the spurs of 
Mount Cassius. Nothing could equal the abundance and limpidness of the waters. 
The fortified portion, climbing up perpendicular rocks, by a master-piece of 
military architecture, enclosed the summit of the mountains, and formed, with 
the rocks at a tremendous height, an indented crown of marvellous effect. This 
disposition of ramparts, uniting the advantages of the ancient acropolis with 
those of the great walled cities, was in general preferred by the generals of 
Alexander, as one sees in the Pierian Seleucia, in Ephesus, in Smyrna, in 
Thessalonica. The result was astonishing perspectives. Antioch had within its 
walls mountains seven hundred feet in height, perpendicular rocks, torrents, 
precipices, deep ravines, cascades, inaccessible caves; and, in the midst of 
all these, delightful gardens. A thick wood of myrtles, of flowering box, of 
laurels, of evergreen plants —and of the richest green—rocks carpeted with 
pinks, with hyacinths, and cyclamens, gave to these wild heights the aspect of 
gardens suspended in the air. The variety of the flowers, the freshness of the 
turf, composed of an incredible number of delicate grasses, the beauty of the 
plane trees which border the Orontes, inspire the gaiety, the tinge of sweet 
odour, with which the fine genius of Chrysostom, Libanius, and Julian was, as it 
were, intoxicated. On the right bank of the river stretches a vast plain bounded 
on one side by the Amanus, and the oddly-shaped mountains of Pieria; on the 
other side by the plateaus of Cyrrhestica, behind which is concealed the 
dangerous neighbourhood of the Arab and the desert. The valley of the Orontes, 
which opens to the west, puts this interior basin into communication with the sea, 
or rather with the vast world, in the bosom of which 

<pb n="121" id="xv-Page_121" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_121.html" />the Mediterranean has constituted from all time a sort neutral highway and 
federal bond.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">Amongst the different colonies which the liberal ordinances of the Seleucidæ had 
attracted to the capital of Syria, that of the Jews was one of the most numerous; it dated from the time of Seleucus Nicator, and enjoyed the same rights as the 
Greeks. Although the Jews had an ethnarch of their own, their relations with the 
Pagans were very frequent. Here, as at Alexandria, these relations often 
degenerated into quarrels and aggressions. On the other hand, they afforded a 
field for an active religious propagandism. The official polytheism becoming 
more and more insufficient to meet the wants of serious minds, the Grecian 
philosophy and Judaism attracted all those whom the vain pomps of Paganism could 
not satisfy. The number of proselytes was considerable. From the first days of 
Christianity, Antioch had furnished to the Church of Jerusalem one of its most 
influential members, viz. Nicholas, one of the deacons. There existed there 
promising germs, which only waited for a ray of grace to cause thorn to burst 
forth into bloom and to bear the most excellent fruits which had hitherto been 
produced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">The Church of Antioch owed its foundation to some believers originally from 
Cyprus and Cyrene, who had already been much engaged in preaching. Up to this 
time they had only addressed themselves to the Jews. But in a city where pure 
Jews—Jews who were proselytes, “people fearing God”—or half-Jewish Pagans and 
pure Pagans, lived together, exclusive preaching restricted to a group of 
houses, became impossible. That feeling of religious aristocracy on which the 
Jews of Jerusalem so much prided themselves, did not exist in those large 
cities, where civilization was altogether of the profane sort, where the scope 
was greater, and where prejudices were less firmly rooted The Cypriot and 
Cyrenian missionaries were then constrained to depart from their rule. They 
preached to the Jews and to the Greeks indifferently.</p>

<pb n="122" id="xv-Page_122" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_122.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">The dispositions of the Jewish and of the Pagan population appeared at this time 
to have been very unsatisfactory. But circumstances of another kind probably 
subserved the new ideas. The earthquake, which had done serious damage to the 
city on 23rd March, of the year 37, still occupied their minds. The whole city 
was talking about an impostor named Debborius, who pretended to be able to 
prevent the recurrence of such accidents by silly talismans. This sufficed to 
direct preoccupied minds towards supernatural matters. But, be this as it may, 
the success of the Christian preaching was great. A young, innovating, and 
ardent Church, full of the future, because it was composed of the most diverse 
elements, was quickly founded. All the gifts of the Holy Spirit were there 
poured out, and it was easy to perceive that this new church, emancipated from 
the strict Mosaism which erected an insuperable barrier around Jerusalem, would 
become the second cradle of Christianity. Assuredly, Jerusalem must remain for 
ever the capital of the Christian world; nevertheless, the point of departure of 
the Church of the Gentiles, the primordial focus of Christian missions, was, in 
truth, Antioch. It was there that for the first time, a Christian Church was 
established, freed from the bonds of Judaism; it was there that the great 
propaganda of the Apostolic age was established; it was there that St. Paul 
assumed a definite character. Antioch marks the second halting-place of the 
progress of Christianity and in respect of Christian nobility, neither Rome, nor 
Alexandria, nor Constantinople can be at all compared with it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">The topography of ancient Antioch is so effaced that we should search in vain 
over its site, nearly destitute as it is of any vestiges of the antique, for the 
spot to which to attach such grand recollections. Here, as everywhere, 
Christianity was, doubtless, established in the poor quarters of the city and 
among the petty tradespeople. The basilica, which is called “the old” 

<pb n="123" id="xv-Page_123" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_123.html" />and “apostolic” in the fourth century, was situated in the street called Singon, 
near the Pantheon. But no one knows where this Pantheon was. Tradition and 
certain vague analogies would induce us to search the primitive Christian 
quarter near the gate, which even to-day is still called Paul’s gate, <i>Bâb-bolos</i>, 
and at the foot of the mountain, named by Procopius <i>Stavrin</i>, on which stands 
the south-east side of the ramparts of Antioch. It was one of the quarters of 
the town which least abounded in Pagan monuments. There, are still to be seen 
the remains of ancient sanctuaries dedicated to St. Peter, St. Paul and St. 
John. These appear to have been the quarter where Christianity was longest 
maintained after the Mohammedan conquest. There, too, as it appeared, was the 
quarter of “the saints,” in opposition to the profane Antioch. The rock is 
honey-combed, like a beehive, with grottoes which seem to have been used by the 
Anchorites. When one walks on these sharp-cut declivities, where, about the 
fourth century, the good Stylites, disciples at once of India and of Galilee, of 
Jesus and of Cakya-Mouni, disdainfully contemplated the voluptuous city from the 
summit of their pillar or from their flower-adorned cavern, it is probable that 
one is not far from the very spot where Peter and Paul dwelt. The Church of 
Antioch is the one whose history is most authentic, and least encumbered with 
fables. Christian tradition, in a city where Christianity was perpetuated with 
so much vigour, must possess some value.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">The prevailing language of the Church of Antioch was the Greek. It is, however, 
very probable that the suburbs where Syriac was spoken, furnished a great number 
of converts to the sect. Hence, Antioch already contained the germ of two rival, 
and, at a later, period, hostile Churches; the one speaking Greek, and now 
represented by the Syrian Greeks, whether orthodox or Catholics; the other, 
whose actual representatives are the Maronites, who previously spoke Syriac and 
guard 

<pb n="124" id="xv-Page_124" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_124.html" />it still as if it were a sacred tongue. The Maronites, who under their entirely 
modern Catholicism conceal a high antiquity, are probably the last descendants 
of those Syrians anterior to Seleucus, of those suburbans, <i>pagani</i> of Ghisra, 
Charandama, &amp;c., who from the first ages became a separate church, were 
persecuted by the orthodox emperors as heretics, and escaped into the Libanus, 
where, from hatred of the Grecian Church and in consequence of deeper 
sympathies, they allied themselves with the Latins.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">As for the converted Jews at Antioch, they too were very numerous. But we are 
bound to believe that they accepted from the very first a fraternal alliance 
with the Gentiles. It was then on the shores of the Orontes that the religious 
fusion of races, dreamed of by Jesus, or to speak more fully, by six centuries 
of prophets, became a reality.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIII. The Idea of an Apostolate to the Gentiles.—Saint Barnabas." progress="66.68%" id="xvi" prev="xv" next="xvii">
<h2 id="xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xvi-p0.2">THE IDEA OF AN APOSTOLATE TO THE GENTILES.—SAINT BARNABAS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.1">Great</span> was the excitement at Jerusalem when it was learned what had taken place 
at Antioch. Notwithstanding the kindly wishes of some of the principal members 
of the Church of Jerusalem, Peter in particular, the Apostolic College continued 
to be influenced by the meanest ideas. On every occasion when it was told that 
the glad tidings had been announced to the heathen, some of the elders 
manifested signs of disappointment. The man who at this time triumphed 

<pb n="125" id="xvi-Page_125" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_125.html" />over this miserable jealously, and who prevented the narrow exclusiveness of the 
“Hebrews” from ruining the future of Christianity, was Barnabas. He was the 
most enlightened member of the Church at Jerusalem. He was the chief of the 
liberal party, which desired progress, and wished the Church to be open to all. 
He had already powerfully contributed towards removing the mistrust with which 
Paul was regarded; and he now, also, exercised a marked influence. Sent as a 
delegate of the apostolical body to Antioch, he inquired into and approved of 
all that had been done, and declared that the new Church had only to continue in 
the course upon which it had entered. Conversions were effected in great 
numbers. The vital and creative force of Christianity appeared to be centred at 
Antioch. Barnabas, whose zeal sought every occasion to display itself with the 
utmost vigour, remained there. Antioch thenceforth was his Church, and it was 
there that he exercised his most influential and important ministry. 
Christianity has always done injustice to this great man in not placing him in 
the first rank of her founders. Barnabas was the patron of all good and liberal 
ideas. His discriminating boldness often served to counterbalance the obstinacy 
of the narrow-minded Jews who formed the conservative party of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p2">A magnificent idea sprung up in this noble heart at Antioch. Paul was at Tarsus 
in forced repose, which, to an active man like him, must have been perfect 
torture. His false position, his haughtiness, and his exaggerated pretensions, 
were sapping many of his other and better qualities. He was fretting himself, 
and remained almost useless. Barnabas knew how to apply to its true work that 
force which was wasting away in this unhealthy and dangerous solitude. For the 
second time, Barnabas held out the hand of friendship to Paul, and led this 
intractable character into the society of those brethren whom he wished to 
avoid. He went himself to Tarsus, sought him out, and brought 

<pb n="126" id="xvi-Page_126" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_126.html" />him to Antioch. He did that which those obstinate old brethren of Jerusalem 
would never have brought themselves to do. To win over this great shrinking and 
susceptible soul; to accommodate oneself to the caprices and whims of a man 
full of ardour, and at the same time most personal; to take a secondary place to 
him, and forgetful of oneself, to prepare the field of operations for the most 
favourable display of his abilities—all this is certainly the very climax of 
virtue; and this is what Barnabas did for Paul. Most of the glory, which has 
accrued to the latter, is really due to the modest man, who excelled him in 
everything, brought his merits to light, prevented more than once his faults 
from resulting deplorably to himself and his cause, and the illiberal views of 
others from exciting him to revolt; and also prevented mean personalities from 
interfering with the work of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p3">During an entire year Barnabas and Paul worked together. This was a most 
brilliant, and, without doubt, the most happy year in the life of Paul. The 
prolific originality of these two great men raised the Church of Antioch to a 
degree of grandeur to which no Christian Church had previously attained. Few 
places in the world had experienced more intellectual activity than the capital 
of Syria. During the Roman epoch, as in our time, social and religious questions 
were brought to the surface principally at the centres of population. A sort of 
reaction against the general immorality, which made Antioch later, the special 
abode of Stylites and hermits, was already felt; and the true doctrine thus 
found in this city, more favourable conditions for success than it had yet met.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">An important circumstance proves, besides, that it was at Antioch that the sect 
for the first time felt the full consciousness of its existence; for it was in 
this city that it received a distinct name. Hitherto its adherents had called 
themselves “believers,” “the faithful,” “saints,” “brothers,” “the disciples;” 
but 

<pb n="127" id="xvi-Page_127" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_127.html" />the sect had no public and official name. It was at Antioch that the title of 
<i>Christianus</i> was devised. The termination of the work is Latin, not Greek, which 
would indicate that it was selected by the Roman authority as a police 
designation, like <i>Herodiani, Pompeiana, Cæsariani</i>. In any event it is certain 
that such a name was formed by the heathen population. It included an error, for 
it implied that <i>Christus</i>, a translation of the Hebrew <i>Maschiah</i> (the Messiah), 
was a proper name. Not a few of those who were unfamiliar with Jewish or 
Christian ideas, were by this name led to believe that <i>Christus</i> or <i>Chrestus</i> was 
a sectarian leader yet living. The vulgar pronunciation of the name indeed was
<i>Chrestiani</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">The Jews did not adopt, in a regular manner, at least, the name given by the 
Romans to their schismatic co-religionist. They continued to call the new 
converts “Nazarenes” or “Nazorenes,” because no doubt they were accustomed to 
call Jesus <i>Han-nasri</i> or <i>Han-nosri</i>, “the Nazarene;” and even unto the present 
day, this name is still applied to them throughout the entire East.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">This was a most important moment. Solemn indeed is the hour when the new 
creation receives its name, for that name is the direct symbol of its existence. 
It is by its name that a being, individual or collective, really becomes itself, 
and is distinct from others. The formation of the word “Christian” marks thus 
the precise date of the separation from Judaism of the Church of Jesus. For a 
long time to come the two religions were still confounded; but this confusion 
could only take place in those countries where the spread of Christianity was 
slow and backward. The sect quickly accepted the appelation which was applied to 
it, and viewed it as a title of honour. It is really astonishing to reflect that 
ten years after the death of Jesus, his religion had already, in the capital of 
Syria, a name in the Greek and Latin tongues. Christianity was now 

<pb n="128" id="xvi-Page_128" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_128.html" />completely weaned from its mother; the true sentiments of Jesus had triumphed 
over the indecision of his first disciples; the Church of Jerusalem was left 
behind; the Aramaic language, in which Jesus spoke, was unknown to a portion of 
his followers; Christianity spoke Greek, and was finally launched into that 
great vortex of the Greek and Roman world, whence it has never departed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">The feverish activity of ideas manifested by this young Church must have been 
truly extraordinary. Great spiritual manifestations were frequent. All believed 
themselves to be inspired in various ways. Some were “prophets,” others “teachers.” Barnabas, as his name indicates, was no doubt among the prophets. 
Paul had no special title. Among the leaders of the Church at Antioch are also 
mentioned Simeon, surnamed Niger, Lucius of Cyrene, and Menahem, who had been 
the foster-brother of Herod Antipas, and was consequently rather old. All these 
personages were Jews. Among the converted heathen was, perhaps, already that 
Evhode, who, at a certain period, seems to have occupied the first place in the 
church of Antioch. Undoubtedly the heathen who heard the first preaching were 
slightly inferior, and did not shine in the public exercises of using unknown 
tongues, of preaching, and prophecy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">In the midst of the congenial society of Antioch, Paul quickly adapted himself 
to the order of things. Later, he manifested opposition to the use of tongues, 
and it is probable that he never practised it; but he had many visions and 
immediate revelations. It was apparently at Antioch where occurred that ecstatic 
trance which he describes in these terms: “I knew a man in Christ above 
fourteen years ago (whether in the body I cannot tell; or whether out of the 
body I cannot tell—God knoweth); such an one was caught up to the third heaven. 
And I knew such a man (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot 
tell—God knoweth); 

<pb n="129" id="xvi-Page_129" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_129.html" />how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words which it is 
not lawful for a man to utter.” Paul, though in general, prudent and practical, 
shared the prevalent ideas of the day in regard to the supernatural. Like so 
many others, he believed that he was working miracles, like everybody; it was 
impossible that the gifts of the Holy Sprit, which were acknowledged to be the 
common right of the church, should be denied to him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">But men permeated with so lively a faith could not content themselves with 
merely exuberant piety, so they panted soon for action. The idea of great 
missions, destined to convert the heathen, beginning in Asia Minor, seized hold 
of the public mind. Had such an idea been formed at Jerusalem, it could not have 
been realized, because the church there was without pecuniary resources. An 
extensive undertaking of propagandism requires a certain capital to work on. 
Now, the common treasury at Jerusalem was entirely devoted to the support of the 
poor, and was frequently insufficient for that purpose; and to save these noble 
mendicants from dying from hunger, it was necessary to obtain help from all 
quarters. Communism had created at Jerusalem an irremediable poverty and a total 
incapacity for great enterprises. The church at Antioch was exempt from such a 
calamity. The Jews in these profane cities had attained to affluence, and in 
some cases had accumulated vast fortunes. The faithful were wealthy when they 
entered the church. Antioch furnished the capital for the founding of 
Christianity, and it is easy to imagine the total difference in manner and 
spirit which this circumstance alone would create between the two churches. 
Jerusalem remained the city of the poor of God, of the <i>ebionim</i>, of those simple 
Galilean dreamers, intoxicated, as it were, with the expectation of the kingdom 
of Heaven. Antioch, almost a stranger to the words of Jesus, whom it had never 
heard, was the church of action and of progress. 

<pb n="130" id="xvi-Page_130" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_130.html" />Antioch was the city of Paul; Jerusalem was the seat of the old apostolic 
college, wrapped up in its dreamy fantasies, and unequal to the new problems 
which were opening, but dazzled by its incomparable privileges, and rich in its 
unsurpassed events.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">A certain circumstance soon brought all these traits into bold relief. So great 
was the lack of forethought in this half-starved Church of Jerusalem, that the 
least accident threw the community into distress. Now, in a country destitute of 
economic organization, where commerce was but little developed, and where the 
sources of welfare were limited, famines were inevitable. A terrible famine 
occurred in the reign of Claudius, in the year 44. When its threatening symptoms 
became apparent, the elders of Jerusalem decided to seek succour from the 
members of the richer churches of Syria. An embassy of prophets was sent from 
Jerusalem to Antioch. One of them, named Agab, who was in high repute for his 
prophetic powers, was suddenly inspired, and announced that the famine was now 
at hand. The faithful were deeply moved at the evils which menanced the mother 
Church, to which they still deemed themselves tributary. A collection was made, 
at which every one gave according to his means, and Barnabas was selected to 
carry the funds thus obtained to the brethren in Judea. Jerusalem for a long 
time remained the capital of Christianity. There were centred the objects 
peculiar to the faith, and there only were the apostles. But a great forward 
step had been taken. For several years there had been only one completely 
organised Church, that of Jerusalem—the absolute centre of the faith, the heart 
from which all life proceeded and to which it flowed back again; such was no 
longer the case. The Church at Antioch was now a perfect Church. It possessed 
all the hierarchy of the gifts of the Holy Ghost. It was the starting-point of 
the missions, and their head-quarters. It was a second capital, or rather 

<pb n="131" id="xvi-Page_131" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_131.html" />a second heart, which had its own proper action, exercising its force and 
influence in every direction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">It was now easy to forsee that the second capital must soon eclipse the first. 
The decay of the Church at Jerusalem was, indeed, rapid. It is natural that 
institutions founded on communism should enjoy at the beginning a period of 
brilliancy, for communism involves always high mental exaltation; but it is 
equally natural that such institutions should very quickly degenerate, because 
communism is contrary to the instincts of human nature. In his virtuous fits, 
man readily believes that he can entirely sacrifice his selfish instincts and 
his peculiar interests; but egotism has its revenge, by proving that absolute 
disinterestedness engenders evils more serious than those it is hoped to avoid 
by the renunciation of personal rights to property.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIV. Persecution by Herod Agrippa the First." progress="69.42%" id="xvii" prev="xvi" next="xviii">
<h2 id="xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="xvii-p0.2">PERSECUTION BY HEROD AGRIPPA THE FIRST.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvii-p1.1">Barnabas</span> found the church of Jerusalem in great trouble. The year 44 was 
perilous to it. Besides the famine, the fires of persecution, which had been 
smothered since the death of Stephen, were rekindled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p2">Herod Agrippa, grandson of Herod the Great, had succeeded, since the year 41, in 
reconstructing the kingdom of his grandfather. Thanks to the favour of Caligula, 
he had reunited under his sway Batanea, Trachonitis a part of the Hauran, 
Abilene, Galilee, and the Perea. The ignoble part he played in the tragi-comedy 
which raised Claudius to the empire, completed his fortune. This vile Oriental, in 
return for the lessons of baseness and 

<pb n="132" id="xvii-Page_132" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_132.html" />perfidy he had given at Rome, obtained for himself Samaria and Judea, and for 
his brother Herod, the kingdom of Chalcis. He had left at Rome the worst 
memories, and the cruelties of Caligula were in part attributed to his counsels. 
His army, and the Pagan cities of Sebaste and Cesarea, which he sacrificed to 
Jerusalem, were averse to him. But the Jews found him generous, munificient, and 
sympathetic. He sought to make himself popular with them, and pursued a policy 
quite different from that of Herod the Great. The latter was much more mindful 
of the Greek and Roman world than of the Jewish. Herod Agrippa, on the contrary, 
loved Jerusalem, rigorously observed the Jewish religion, affected 
scrupulousness, and never let a day pass without attending to his devotions. He 
went so far as to receive good naturedly the advice of the rigorists, and was at 
the pains to justify himself against their reproaches. He returned to the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem the tribute which each family owed him. The orthodox, 
in a word had in him a king after their own heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p3">It was inevitable that a prince of this character should persecute the 
Christians. Sincere or not, Herod Agrippa was, in the strictest sense of the 
word, a Jewish Sovereign. The house of Herod, as it became weaker, took to 
devotion. It held no longer to that broad profane idea of the founder of the 
dynasty, which sought to make the most diverse religions live together under the 
common empire of civilization. When Herod Agrippa, for the first time after he 
had become king, set foot in Alexandria, it was as a King of the Jews that he 
was received: it was this title which irritated the population and gave rise to 
endless buffooneries. Now what was a King of the Jews, if he did not become the 
guardians of the laws and the traditions, a sovereign theocrat and persecutor? 
From the time of Herod the Great, under whom fanaticism was entirely suppressed, until the breaking out of the war 
which led to the destruction of 
Jerusalem, there was thus a constantly increasing process of religious ardour. 

<pb n="133" id="xvii-Page_133" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_133.html" />The death of Caligula (24th Jan., 41) had produced a reaction favourable to the 
Jews. Claudius was generally benevolent towards them, as a result of the 
favourable ear he lent to Herod Agrippa and Herod King of Chalcis. Not only did 
he decide in favour of the Jews of Alexandria in their quarrels with the 
inhabitants and allow them the right of choosing an ethnarch, but he published, 
it is said, an edict by which he granted to the Jews, throughout the whole 
empire, that which he had granted to those of Alexandria; that is to say, the 
freedom of living according to their own laws, on the sole condition of not 
abusing other worships. Some attempts at vexations, analagous to those which 
were inflicted under Caligula, were repressed. Jerusalem was greatly enlarged: 
the suburb of Bezetha was added to the city. The Roman authority scarcely made 
itself felt, although Vibius Marsus, a prudent man, of wide public experience, 
and of a very cultivated mind, who had succeeded Publius Petronius in the 
function of imperial legate of Syria, drew the attention of the authorities at 
Rome from time to time to the danger of these semi-independent Eastern Kingdoms.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p4">The species of feudality which, since the death of Tiberius, tended to establish 
itself in Syria and the neighbouring countries, was in fact an interruption in 
the imperial policy and had almost uniformly injurious results. The “Kings” 
coming to Rome were great personages, and exercised there a detestable 
influence. The corruption and abasement of the people, especially under 
Caligula, proceeded in great part from the spectacle furnished by these 
wretches, who were seen successively dragging their purple at the theatre, at 
the palace of the Cæsar, and in the prisons. So far as concerns the Jews, we 
have seen that autonomy meant intolerance. The Sovereign Pontificate quitted for 
a moment the family of Hanan, only to enter that of Boëthus, a family no less 
haughty and cruel. A sovereign anxious to please the Jews could not fail, but 

<pb n="134" id="xvii-Page_134" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_134.html" />to grant them what they most desired; that is to say, severities against 
everything which diverged from rigorous orthodoxy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p5">Herod Agrippa, in fact, became towards the end of his reign a violent 
persecutor. Some time before the Passover of the year 44, he cut off the head of 
one of the principal members of the apostolical college, James, son of Zebedee, 
brother of John. The offence was not re-presented as a religious one; there was 
no inquisitorial trial before the Sanhedrim: the sentence, as in the case of 
John the Baptist, was pronounced by virtue of the arbitrary power of the 
sovereign. Encouraged by the good effect which this execution produced upon the 
Jews, Herod Agrippa was unwilling to stop upon so easy a road to popularity. It 
was the first days of the Feast of the Passover, which were ordinarily marked by 
redoubled fanaticism. Agrippa ordered the imprisonment of Peter in the Tower of 
Antonia, and sought to have him judged and put to death in the most ostentations 
manner before the multitude of people then assembled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p6">A circumstance with which we are unacquainted, and which was regarded as 
miraculous, opened Peter’s prison. One evening, as many of the disciples were 
assembled in the house of Mary, mother of John-Mark, where Peter constantly 
resided, there was suddenly a knock heard at the door. The servant, named Rhoda, 
went to listen. She recognised Peter’s voice. Transported with delight, instead 
of opening the door she ran back to announce that Peter was there. They regarded 
her as mad. She avowed she spoke the truth. “It is his angel,” said some of 
them. The knocking was continued; it was indeed he. Their delight was infinite. 
Peter immediately announced his deliverance to James, brother of the Lord, and 
to the other disciples. It was believed that the angel of God had entered into 
the prison of the apostle and made the chains drop from his hands, and the bolts 
of the doors fall. Peter related, in fact, all that 

<pb n="135" id="xvii-Page_135" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_135.html" />had passed while he was in a sort of ecstasy; that after he had passed the 
first and second guard, and gone through the iron gate which led into the city, 
the angel accompanied him the distance of a street, then quitted him; that then 
he came to himself and recognized the hand of God, who had sent a celestial 
messenger to deliver him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p7">Agrippa survived these violences but a short time. In the course of the year 44, 
he went to Cesarea to celebrate games in honour of Claudius. The concourse of 
people was very great; and many from Tyre and Sidon, who had difficulties with 
him, came thither to sue for pardon. These festivals were very displeasing to 
the Jews, both because they took place in the city of Cæsarea, and because they 
were held in the theatre. Previously, on one occasion, the king having quitted 
Jerusalem under similar circumstances, a certain rabbi Simeon had proposed to 
declare him an alien to Judaism, and to exclude him from the temple. Herod 
Agrippa had carried his condescension so far as to place the rabbi beside him in 
the theatre in order to prove to him that nothing passed there contrary to the 
law, and thinking he had thus satisfied the most austere, he allowed himself to 
indulge his taste for profane pomps. The second day of the festival he entered 
the theatre very early in the morning, clothed in a tunic of silver fabric, of 
marvellous brilliancy. The effect of this tunic, glittering in the rays of the 
rising sun, was extraordinary. The Phœnicians who surrounded the king lavished 
upon him adulations borrowed from Paganism. “It is a god,” they cried, “and 
not a man.” The king did not testify his indignation, and did not blame this 
expression. He died five days afterwards; and Jews and Christians believed that 
he was struck dead for not having repelled with horror a blasphemous flattery. 
Christian tradition represents that he died of a vermicular malady, the 
punishment reserved for the enemies of God. The symptoms related by Josephus 
would lead rather to the 

<pb n="136" id="xvii-Page_136" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_136.html" />belief that he was poisoned; and what is said in the Acts of the equivocal 
conduct of the Phoenicians, and of the care they took to gain over Blastus, 
valet of the king, would strengthen this hypothesis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p8">The death of Herod Agrippa I. led to the end of all independence for Jerusalem. 
The administration by procurators was resumed, and this <i>régime</i> lasted until the 
great revolt. This was fortunate for Christianity; for it is very remarkable 
that this religion, which was des-tined to sustain subsequently so terrible a 
struggle against the Roman empire, grew up in the shadow of the Roman rule, 
under its protection. It was Rome, as we have already several times remarked, 
which hindered Judaism from giving itself up fully to its intolerant instincts, 
and stifling the free instincts which were stirred within its bosom. Every 
diminution of Jewish authority was a benefit to the nascent sect. Cuspius Fadus, 
the first of this new series of procurators, was another Pilate, full of 
firmness, or at least of good-will. But Claudius continued to show himself 
favourable to Jewish pretensions, chiefly at the instigation of the young Herod 
Agrippa, son of Herod Agrippa I., whom he kept near to his person, and whom he 
greatly loved. After the short administration of Cuspius Fadus, we find the 
functions of procurator confided to a Jew, to that Tiberius Alexander, nephew of 
Philo, and son of the <i>alabarque</i> of the Alexandrian Jews who attained to high 
position, and played a great part in the political affairs of that century. It 
is true that the Jews did not like him; and regarded him, not without reason, 
as an apostate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p9">To put an end to these incessantly renewed disputes, recourse was had to an 
expedient based on sound principles. A sort of separation was made between the 
spiritual and temporal. The political power remained with the procurators; but 
Herod, king of Chalcis, brother of Agrippa I., was named prefect of the temple, 
guardian of the pontifical habits, treasurer of the sacred 

<pb n="137" id="xvii-Page_137" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_137.html" />fund, and invested with the right of nominating the high-priests. At his death, 
in 48, Herod Agrippa II., son of Herod Agrippa I., succeeded his uncle in his 
offices, which he retained until the great war. Claudius, in all this, 
manifested the greatest kindness. The high Roman functionaries in Syria, 
although not so strongly disposed as the emperor to concessions, acted also with 
great moderation. The procurator, Ventidius Cumanus, carried condescension so 
far as to have a soldier beheaded in the midst of the Jews, drawn up in line, 
for having torn a copy of the Pentateuch. But all was in vain; Josephus, with 
good reason, dates from the administration of Cumanus the disorders which ended 
only with the destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">Christianity took no part in these troubles. But these troubles, like 
Christianity itself, were one of the symptoms of the extraordinary fever which 
devoured the Jewish people, and the Divine work which was being accomplished in 
its midst. Never had the Jewish faith made such progress. The temple of 
Jerusalem was one of the sanctuaries of the world, the reputation of which was 
most widely extended, and in which the offerings were the most liberal. Judaism 
had become the dominant religion of several portions of Syria. The Asmonean 
princes had forcibly converted entire populations to it (Idumeans, Itureans, 
&amp;c.). There were many instances of circumcision having been imposed by force; 
the ardour for making proselytes was very great. Even the house of Herod aided 
powerfully the Jewish propaganda. In order to marry princesses of this family, 
whose wealth was immense, the princes of the little dynasties of Emese, of 
Pontus, and of Cilicia, vassals of the Romans, became Jews. Arabia and Ethiopia 
contained also a great number of converts. The royal families of Mesene and of 
Adiabene, tributaries of the Parthians, were gained over, especially by their 
women. It was generally admitted that happiness was found in the knowledge and 
practice of the Law. Even when 

<pb n="138" id="xvii-Page_138" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_138.html" />circumcision was not practised, religion was more or less modified in the 
direction of Judaism; a sort of monotheism was becoming the general spirit of 
religion in Syria. At Damascus, a city which was in nowise of Israelitish 
origin, nearly all the women had adopted the Jewish religion. Behind the 
Pharisaical Judaism there was thus formed a sort of liberal Judaism containing 
some alloy, which did not know all the secrets of the sect, brought only its 
goodwill and kind heart, but which had a much greater future. The situation was, 
in some respects similar to that of Catholicism of to-day, where we see, on the 
one hand, narrow and haughty theologians, who, of themselves, would gain no more 
souls for Catholicism than the Pharisees gained for Judaism; on the other, 
pious laymen, in many instances heretics, without knowing it, but full of a 
touching zeal, rich in good works and in poetic sentiments, wholly occupied in 
dissimulating or in repairing by complaisant excuses the faults of their 
doctors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">One of the most extraordinary examples of this pen-chant of religious souls 
towards Judaism was that given by the royal family of Adiabene, upon the Tiger. 
This house, Persian by origin and in manners, and in a measure acquainted with 
Greek culture, became wholly Jewish, and affected extreme devotion; for, as we 
have said, those proselytes were often more pious than Jews by birth. Izate, the 
head of the family, embraced Judaism through the preaching of a Jewish merchant 
named Ananias, who, having occasion to enter the seraglio of Abennerig, King of 
Mesene, to prosecute his pedlar business, had succeeded in converting all the 
women, and constituted himself their spiritual preceptor. The women put Izate 
into communication with him. Helen, his mother, had herself instructed in the 
true religion by another Jew. Izate, with the zeal of a new convert, desired 
forthwith to be circumcised. But his mother and Ananias earnestly dissuaded him 
against it. Ananias proved to him that the keeping of 

<pb n="139" id="xvii-Page_139" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_139.html" />the commandments of God was more important than circumcision, and that one could 
be a good Jew without submitting to that ceremony. Tolerance such as this 
existed only in the case of a few of the more enlightened minds. Some time 
after, a Galilean Jew, named Eleazar, finding the King one day engaged in 
reading the Pentateuch, proved to him from texts that he could not observe the 
law without being circumcised. Izate was persuaded by him, and underwent the 
operation immediately.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">The conversion of Izate was followed by that of his brother Monobaze and almost 
the whole of his family. About the year 44, Helen established herself at 
Jerusalem, where she had erected for the royal house of Adiabene a palace and a 
family mausoleum, which still exists. She made herself to be beloved of the Jews 
by her affability and her alms. It was a source of great edification to see her, 
like a devout Jewess, frequenting the Temple, consulting the doctors, reading 
the Law, and instructing her sons in it. In the plague of the year 44, this holy 
woman was a god-send to the city. She bought a large quantity of wheat in Egypt, 
and dried figs in Cyprus. Izate, on his part, sent considerable sums to be 
distributed amongst the poor. The wealth of Adiabene was expended in part at 
Jerusalem. The son of Izate came there to learn the usages and the language of 
the Jews. The whole of this family was thus the resource of the city of 
mendicants. It acquired there a sort of citizenship; several of its members 
were found there at the time of the siege of Titus; others figure in the 
Talmudic writings, and are represented as models of piety and disinterestedness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">It is in this way that the royal family of Adiabene belongs to the history of 
Christianity. Without in fact being Christian, as certain traditions would have 
it, this family represented, under various aspects, the promises of the 
Gentiles. In embracing Judaism, it 

<pb n="140" id="xvii-Page_140" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_140.html" />obeyed a sentiment which was to eventuate in Christianizing the entire Pagan 
world. The true Israelites, according to God, were rather those foreigners 
animated by so profoundly sincere a religious sentiment than the malevolent and 
roguish Pharisee, to whom religion was but a pretext for hatred and disdain. 
These good proselytes, although they were truly saints, were by no means 
fanatics. They admitted that true religion could be practised under the empire 
of a code of civil laws the most unduly adverse. They separated completely 
religion from politics. The distinction between the seditious sectaries, who 
were savagely to defend Jerusalem, and the pacific devotees who on the first 
rumour of war were going to flee to the mountains, became more and more 
manifest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p14">We see at least that the question of proselytes was put forward in a similar 
manner, both in Judaism and in Christianity. On both hands the necessity for 
enlarging the door of entrance was felt. For those who were thus situated, 
circumcision was a useless or noxious practice; the Mosaic rite was simply a 
sign of race, of no value except for the children of Abraham. Before becoming 
the universal religion, Judaism was compelled to reduce itself to a sort of 
deism, imposing only the duties of natural religion. There was thus a sublime 
mission to fulfil, and a part of Judaism in the first half of the first century 
lent itself to it in a very intelligent manner. On one side, Judaism was one of 
the innumerable forms of natural worship which filled the world, and the 
sanctity of which came only from what its ancestors had worshipped; on the 
other, Judaism was the absolute religion made for all and destined to be adopted 
by all. The frightful outbreak of fanaticism which gained the upper hand in 
Judea, and which brought about the war of extermination, cut short that future. 
It was Christianity which undertook the work which the Synagogue had not known 

<pb n="141" id="xvii-Page_141" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_141.html" />how to accomplish. Leaving on one side all questions of ritual, Christianity 
continued the monotheistic propaganda of Judaism. That which made up the 
strength of Judaism amongst the women of Damascus; in the harem of Abennerig, 
with Helen, with so many pious proselytes, composed the force of Christianity in 
the entire world. In this sense the glory of Christianity is really confounded 
with that of Judaism. A generation of fanatics deprived this last of its reward 
and prevented it from gathering the harvest which it had sown.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XV. Movements Parallel to Christianity, or Imitated from It.—Simon of Gitton." progress="73.40%" id="xviii" prev="xvii" next="xix">
<h2 id="xviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<h3 id="xviii-p0.2">MOVEMENTS PARALLEL TO CHRISTIANITY OR IMITATED FROM IT—SIMON OF GITTON.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xviii-p1.1">Christianity</span> was now really established. In the history of religions it is 
always the first years which are most difficult to traverse. When once a faith 
has borne up against the hard trials, which every new institution has to endure, 
its future is assured. More clever than the other sectaries of the same date, 
Epenians, Baptists, partizans of John the Gaulonite, which simply came out of 
the Jewish world, and perished with it, the founders of Christianity, with a 
singular clearness of sight, cast themselves very early into the great world, 
and took their place in it. The scantiness of the references to the Christians, 
which are to be found in Josephus, in the Talmud, and in the Greek and Latin 
writers, ought not to be surprising. Josephus has reached us through Christian 
copyists, who have suppressed all that was 

<pb n="142" id="xviii-Page_142" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_142.html" />disagreeable to their faith. It is easy to believe that he spoke at greater 
length of Jesus and of the Christians than he does in the version which has come 
down to us. The Talmud has in the same way undergone in the Middle Ages many 
retrenchments and alterations since its first publication. The Christian censure 
was exercised with severity upon its text, and a host of unhappy Jews were 
burned for having been found in possession of a book containing passages which 
were considered blasphemous. It is not astonishing that the Greek and Latin 
writers occupied themselves but little with a movement which they could not 
understand, and which took place in a world which was closed to them, 
Christianity in their eyes lost itself in the depths of Judaism; it was a family 
quarrel in the bosom of an abject race; what was the use of troubling about it? The two or three passages in which Tacitus or Suetonius speaks of the 
Christians prove that, in spite of being outside the circle of everyday 
affairs, the new sect was already a very considerable fact, since, from one or 
two glimpses, we see it across the cloud of general inattention, picture itself 
with sufficient clearness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p2">The circumstance that Christianity was not an isolated movement has contributed 
not a little towards the effacement of its outlines in the history of the Jewish 
world in the first century of our era. Philo, at the moment at which we have 
arrived, has finished his career—a career consecrated to the love of the good. 
The sect of Judas, the Gaulonite, still existed. The agitator had for continuers 
of his idea, his sons James, Simon, and Menahem, Simon and James were crucified 
by order of the renegade procurator, Tiberius Alexander. Menahem will play an 
important part in the final catastrophe of the nation. In the year 44 an 
enthusiast, named Theudas, arose announcing the approaching deliverance, and 
invited the mob to follow him into the desert, promising, like another Joshua, 
to make them pass dryshod over Jordan, this passage being, according 

<pb n="143" id="xviii-Page_143" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_143.html" />to his explanation, the true baptism to initiate his believers into the Kingdom 
of God. More than four hundred souls followed him. (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:36" id="xviii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.36">Acts v., 36</scripRef>.) The procurator 
Cuspius Fadius, sent cavalry against him, dispersed his force, and killed him. 
Some years earlier all Samaria had been moved by the voice of a fanatic, who 
pretended to have had a revelation of the site of Garizim, where Moses had 
hidden the holy instruments of worship. Pilate had repressed this movement with 
great vigour. Peace was at an end in Jerusalem. After the arrival of the 
procurator Vontidius Cumanus (48), disturbances were incessant. Excitement was 
pushed to such a point that life there became impossible; the most 
insignificant circumstances brought about an explosion. Everywhere was felt a 
strange fermentation, a sort of mysterious trouble. Imposters multiplied 
everywhere. The frightful scourge of the zealots (<i>Kenaim</i>), or assassins, began 
to appear. Scoundrels, armed with daggers, glided into the crowds, struck their 
victims, and were the first to shriek “Murder.” Hardly a day passed without the 
report of an assassination of this kind. An extraordinary terror prevailed. 
Josephus represents the crimes of the zealots as sheer wickedness, but it is 
indubitable that fanaticism mixed itself with them. It was in defence of the Law 
that these wretches took up the dagger. Whoever neglected to fulfil one of its 
ordinances, found his sentence pronounced, and immediately executed. They 
thought in this way to accomplish a work, the most meritorious and agreeable to 
God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p3">Dreams like that of Theudas were everywhere renewed. Persons, pretending to be 
inspired, stirred up the people, and led them out into the desert, under 
pretence of showing to them, by manifest signs that God was about to deliver 
them. The Roman authorities exterminated these agitators and their dupes by 
thousands. A Jew of Egypt, who came to Jerusalem about the year 56, was skilful 
enough to draw after him 30,000 

<pb n="144" id="xviii-Page_144" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_144.html" />persons, amongst whom wore 4,000 zealots. From the desert he wished to take 
them to Mount Olivet, whence, he said, they might see the walls of Jerusalem 
fall at the sound of his voice alone. Felix, who was then procurator, marched 
against him, and dispersed his band. The Egyptian escaped, and was seen no more. 
But as in an unhealthy body one malady follows another, we very soon afterwards 
come upon mixed bodies of robbers and magicians, who openly urged the people to 
rebel against the Romans, threatening those who continued to obey them with 
death. Under this pretext they killed the rich, pillaged their goods, burned the 
villages, and filled all Jewry with marks of their fury. A frightful war 
announced itself. A general spirit of confusion prevailed, and men’s minds were 
in a state not far removed from madness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p4">It is not impossible that Theudas had a certain after-thought of imitation, as 
regards Jesus and John the. Baptist. This imitation, at least, is evidently 
betrayed in Simon of Gitton, if the Christian traditions as to this personage 
are in any way worthy of credence. We have already met him in connexion with the 
Apostles apropos of the first mission of Philip to Samaria. It was under the 
reign of Claudius that he arrived at celebrity. His miracles passed as constant, 
and everybody in Samaria looked upon him as a supernatural personage.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p5">His miracles, however, were not the only foundation of his reputation. He added 
to them a doctrine which we can hardly judge of, since the work attributed to 
him, and entitled the <i>Great Exposition</i>, has reached us only by extracts, and is 
probably only a very modified expression of his ideas. Simon, during his stay in 
Alexandria, appears to have drawn from his studies of Greek philosophy, a system 
of syncretic philosophy, and of allegorical exegesis, resembling that of Philo. 
The system had its greatness. Sometimes it recalls the Jewish Cabala, sometimes 
the Pantheistic theories of Indian philosophy; looked at from a certain 
standpoint 

<pb n="145" id="xviii-Page_145" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_145.html" />it appears to bear the impress of Buddhism and Parseeism. At the head of all 
things is “He who is, who has been, and who will be”; that is to say, the 
Samaritan <i>Jahveh</i>, understood, according to the etymological value of his name. 
The Eternal Being, alone, self-engendered, increasing himself; magnifying 
himself, finding in himself father, mother, sister, wife, and son. In the 
breast of that infinite being, every power exists from and to eternity; all 
things pass into action and reality by the conscience of man, by reason, 
language, and science. The world explains itself, it may be by a hierarchy of 
abstract principles, analogous to the Æons of gnosticism and the sephirotic 
tree of the Cabala, or by an angelic system, which appears to have been borrowed 
from the beliefs of Persia Sometimes these abstractions are presented as 
translations of physical and physiological facts. At other times the “Divine 
powers,” considered as separate substances, are realized as successive 
incarnations, sometimes feminine, sometimes masculine, whose end is the 
deliverance of the persons concerned from the bondage of matter. The first of 
these powers is that which is called, by way of especial distinction, “the 
Great,” and which is the intelligence of this world, the universal Providence. 
It is masculine, and Simon passed as being its incarnation. By its side is the 
feminine <i>Syzygy</i>, “the Great Thought.” Accustomed to clothe its theories with a 
strange symbolism, and to imagine allegorical interpretations for the ancient, 
sacred, and profane texts, Simon, or the author of the <i>Great Exposition</i>, gave to 
that Divine virtue the name of “Helen,” signifying thereby that it was the 
object of universal pursuit, the eternal cause of dispute amongst men, she who 
avenges herself on her enemies by blinding them, just at the moment when they 
consent to sing the Palinode; a grotesque theme which, ill-understood or 
distorted by design, gave rise amongst the Fathers of the Church to the most 
puerile legends. The knowledge of Greek literature which the author of 

<pb n="146" id="xviii-Page_146" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_146.html" />the <i>Great Exposition</i> possessed, is in any case very remarkable. He maintained 
that, when properly understood, the Pagan writings sufficed for the knowledge 
of all things. His large eclecticism embraced all the revelations, and sought to 
establish all truth in a single order.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p6">At the basis of his system there is much analogy with that of Valentin, and with 
the doctrines as to the Divine persons which are found in the fourth Gospel, in 
Philo and on the Targums. The “Metatrône,” which the Jews placed by the side of 
the Divinity, and almost in its breast, has a strong resemblance to the “Great 
Power.” In the theology of the Samaritans may be found a “Great Angel,” chief 
of the others, and of the class of manifestations or “divine virtues,” like 
those which the Jewish Cabala figures on its side. It appears certain then that 
Simon, of Gitton, was a kind of theosophist of the race of Philo and the 
Cabalists. It is possible that he approached Christianity for the moment, but he 
certainly did not definitely embrace it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p7">Whether he really borrowed something from the disciples of Jesus is very 
difficult to decide. If the <i>Great Exposition</i> is his in any degree, it must be 
admitted that in many points he went beyond Christian ideas, and that upon 
others he adopted them very freely. It would seem that he attempted eclecticism 
like that which Mahomet practised later on, and that he endeavoured to found his 
religious character upon the preliminary acceptance of the divine mission of 
John and of Jesus. He wanted to be in a mystical communion with them. He 
maintained, it is said, that it was he, Simon, who appeared to the Samaritans as 
Father, to the Jews the visible crucifixion of the Son, to the Gentiles, by the 
infusion of the Holy Ghost. He thus prepared the way, it would seem, for the 
doctrines of the <i>docetes</i>. He said that it was he who had suffered in Judea in 
the person of Jesus, but that that suffering had only been apparent. His 
pretension to be the Divinity itself, and 

<pb n="147" id="xviii-Page_147" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_147.html" />to cause himself to be adored as such had probably been exaggerated by the 
Christians who sought only to render him hateful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p8">It will be seen besides that the doctrine of the <i>Great Exposition</i> is that of 
almost all the Gnostic writers; if Simon really professed the doctrines, it was 
with good reason that the fathers of the Church made him the founder of 
Gnosticism. We believe that the Great Exposition has only a relative 
authenticity, and that it really is to the doctrine of Simon—to compare small things with great—what the Fourth Gospel is to the mind of Jesus; that it goes 
back to the first years of the second century, that is to say, to the period 
when the theosophic ideas of the Logos definitely gained the ascendency. These 
ideas, the germ of which we shall find in the Christian Church about the year 
60, might however have been known to Simon, whose career we may reason-ably 
extend to the end of the century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p9">The idea which we form to ourselves of this enigmatical personage is then that 
of a kind of plagiarist of Christianity. Counterfeiting appears to have been a 
constant habit amongst the Samaritans. Just as they had always imitated the 
Judaism of Jerusalem, their sectaries had also copied Christianity in their 
ways, their gnoxis, their theosophic speculations, their Cabala. But was Simon a 
respectable imitator, who only failed of success, or an immoral and profligate 
conjuror using for his own advantage a doctrine of shreds and patches picked up 
here and there? This is a question which will probably never be answered. Simon 
thus maintains in history an utterly false position; he walks upon a light rope 
where hesitation is impossible; in this order, there is no middle path between 
a ridiculous fall and the most miraculous success.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p10">We shall again have to occupy ourselves with Simon, and to enquire if the 
legends as to his stay in Rome are in any way founded on truth. It is certain 
that the Samarian sect lasted until the third century; that it had 

<pb n="148" id="xviii-Page_148" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_148.html" />churches at Antioch, perhaps even at Rome, that Menanda, and Capharatea, and 
Cleobius, continued the doctrine of Simon, or rather imitated his part of 
theurgist with a more or less present remembrance of Jesus and of his apostles. 
Simon and his disciples were greatly esteemed amongst their co-religionists. 
Sects of the same time, parallel to Christianity and more or less borrowed from 
Gnosticism, did not cease to spring up amongst the Samaritans until their quasi 
destruction by Justinian. The fate of that sort of little religion was to 
receive the rebound of everything that went on around it, without producing 
anything at all original.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p11">Amongst the Christians, the memory of Simon of Gitton was an abomination. These 
illusions, which were so much like their own, irritated them. To have 
successfully rivalled the apostles was unpardonable. It was asserted that the 
miracles of Simon and of his disciples were the work of the devil, and they 
applied to the Samaritan theosophist the title of the “Magician,” which the 
faithful took in very bad part. All the Christian legends of Simon bear the 
marks of a concentrated wrath. He was credited with the maxims of quietisms, and 
with the excess which are usually supposed to be its consequence. He was 
considered to be the father of every error, the first heresiarch. Christians 
amused themselves by telling laughable stories of him and of his defeats by the 
apostle Peter. They attributed his approach towards Christianity to the vilest 
of motives. They were so preoccupied with his name that they fancied they read 
It in inscriptions which he had not written. The symbolism in which he had 
enveloped his ideas was interpreted in the most grotesque fashion. The “Helen,” 
whom he identified with the “Highest Intelligence,” became a prostitute whom he 
had bought in the market at Tyre. His very name was hated almost as much as that 
of Judas, and, taken as synonym of “anti-apostle,” became the last insult and as 
it were a proverbial word 

<pb n="149" id="xviii-Page_149" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_149.html" />to describe a professional impostor, an adversary of the the truth whom it was 
desirable to indicate with mystery. He was the first enemy of Christianity, or 
rather the first personage whom Christianity treated as such. It is enough to 
say that neither pious frauds nor calumnies were spared to defame it. Criticism 
in such a case will hardly attempt a rehabilitation, the contradictory 
documents are wanting. All that can be done is to point out the similarity of 
the traditions, and the determined disparagement which is to be remarked in 
them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p12">But criticism, at least, should not forget to mention in connexion with the 
Samaritan theurgist a coincidence which is perhaps not altogether fortuitous. In 
a story of the historian Josephus, a Jewish magician named Simon, born in 
Cyprus, plays the part of pander to Felix. The circumstances of this tale do not 
fit in with those of Simon of Gitton well enough for him to be made responsible 
for the acts of a person who could have nothing in common with him, but a name 
then borne by thousands of men, and a pretension to supernatural powers, which 
he unhappily shared with a host of his contemporaries.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVI. General Progress of Christian Missions." progress="76.74%" id="xix" prev="xviii" next="xx">
<h2 id="xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
<h3 id="xix-p0.2">GENERAL PROGRESS OF CHRISTIAN MISSIONS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xix-p1.1">We</span> have seen Barnabas depart from Antioch to carry to the faithful of Jerusalem 
the alms of their brethren in Syria. We have seen him share in some of the 
emotions which the persecutions of Herod Agrippa I. caused the Church at 
Jerusalem. Let us return with him to Antioch where all the creative activity of 
the sect appears at that moment to have been concentrated.</p>

<pb n="150" id="xix-Page_150" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_150.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xix-p2">Barnabas brought with him a zealous collaborator, his cousin John-Mark, the 
favourite disciple of Peter, and the son of that Mary with whom the first of the 
apostles loved to dwell. Without doubt in taking with him this new co-operator, 
he was already thinking of the new enterprise with which he intended to 
associate him. Perhaps he even foresaw the divisions which that new enterprise 
would raise up, and was by no means unwilling to mix up with them a man whom he 
knew to be Peters right hand, that is to say, the right hand of that one of the 
apostles who had the greatest authority in general matters.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p3">This enterprise was nothing less than a series of great missions, starting from 
Antioch and having for programme the conversion of the whole world. Like all 
resolutions taken by the Church, this was attributed to the direct inspiration 
of the Holy Ghost. A special vocation, a supernatural choice, was believed to 
have been communicated to the Church of Antioch whilst she was fasting and 
praying. Perhaps one of the prophets of the Church, Menaham or Lucius, in one of 
his fits of speaking with tongues, uttered words from which it was concluded 
that Paul and Barnabas had been selected for this mission. Paul himself was 
convinced that God had chosen him from his mother’s womb for the work to which 
he was henceforward wholly to devote himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p4">The two apostles took as coadjutor, under the name of subordinate, to attend to 
the material cares of their enterprise, this John-Mark, whom Barnabas had 
brought with him from Jerusalem. When the preparations were finished there were 
fastings and prayer; it is said that hands were laid upon the apostles, in sign 
of a mission conferred by the Church herself; they were commended to the grace 
of God and they departed. Whither would they go? What world would they 
evangelize? That is what we have now to inquire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p5">All the great primitive Christian missions turned 

<pb n="151" id="xix-Page_151" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_151.html" />towards the West, or in other words, took the Roman Empire for their stage and 
framework. If we except some small portions of territory tributary to the 
Arsacides, comprehended between the Tigris and the Euphrates, the Empire of the 
Parthians received no Christian missions in the first century. The Tigris was on 
the Eastern side, a boundary which Christianity did not overpass until under the 
Sapanides. Two great causes, the Mediterranean and the Roman Empire, decided 
this cardinal fact.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p6">The Mediterranean had been for a thousand years the great route where all 
civilization and all ideas intermingled. The Romans, having delivered it from 
piracy, had made it an unequalled means of communication. A numerous fleet of 
coasters made travelling on the shores of this great lake very easy. The 
relative security which the routes of the Empire afforded, the guarantees which 
were found in the public powers, the diffusions of the Jews on all the coasts of 
the Mediterranean, the use of the Greek language in the Eastern part of that 
sea, the unity of civilization which the Greeks first, and then the Romans had 
created there, made the map of the Empire the very map of the countries reserved 
for Christian missions, and destined to become Christian. The Roman <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p6.1">orbis</span> became 
the Christian orbis, and in this sense it may be said that the founders of the 
Empire were the founders of the Christian monarchy, or at least, that they 
sketched its outlines. Every province conquered by the Roman Empire has been a 
province conquered by Christianity. If we figure to ourselves the apostles in 
the presence of an Asia Minor, of a Greece, of an Italy divided into a hundred 
petty republics, of a Spain, an Africa, an Egypt in possession of ancient 
national institutions, we cannot imagine them as successful, or rather we cannot 
imagine how the project of them could ever have been conceived. The unity of the 
Empire was the preliminary condition of every great scheme of religious proselytism 

<pb n="152" id="xix-Page_152" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_152.html" />setting itself above nationalities. The Empire felt it strongly in the 
fourth century. It became Christian; it saw that Christianity was the religion 
which it had made without knowing it, the religion bounded by its frontiers, 
identified with it, and capable of securing for it a second term of life. The 
Church on her side made herself altogether Roman, and has remained to our days 
as a relic of the Empire. Paul might have been told that Claudius was his first 
coadjutor; Claudius might have been told that this Jew, who set out from 
Antioch, was about to found the most solid part of the Imperial edifice. Both 
would no doubt have been infinitely astonished, but the saying would have been 
true all the same.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p7">Of all the countries outside Judea, the first in which Christianity established 
itself was naturally Syria. The neighbourhood of Palestine and the great number 
of Jews established in that country rendered such a thing inevitable. Cyprus, 
Asia Minor, Macedonia, Greece, and Italy, were visited by the apostolic 
messengers after some years. The south of Gaul, Spain, the coast of Africa, 
though they may have been evangelized sufficiently early, may be considered as 
forming a more recent course in the substructure of Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p8">It was the same in Egypt. Egypt plays scarcely any part in apostolic history. 
Christian missionaries appear to have systematically turned their backs upon it. 
This country, which from the beginning of the third century became the scene of 
such important events in the history of religion, was at first greatly behind 
hand in its Christianity. Apollos is the only Christian doctor produced by the 
school of Alexandria, and even he learned Christianity in his travels. The cause 
of this remarkable phenomenon must be sought in the little communication which 
then existed between the Jews of Egypt and those of Palestine, and above all, in 
the fact that Jewish Egypt had in some sort its separate religious development. 
Egypt had Philo and 

<pb n="153" id="xix-Page_153" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_153.html" />the Therapeutics; that was its Christianity which deterred it from lending an 
attentive ear to the other. Pagan Egypt possessed religious institutions much 
more definite than those of Græco-Roman Paganism the Egyptian religion was still 
in all its strength; it was almost at this very time that the great temples of 
Enoch and of Ombos were built, and that the hope of having in the little 
Cæsarion a last king Ptolemy, a national Messiah, raised from the earth those 
sanctuaries of Dendereh, of Hermonthis, comparable to the finest Pharaohnic 
work. Christianity seated itself everywhere on the ruins of national sentiment 
and local religions. The spiritual degradation of Egypt besides caused there a 
variety of aspirations which elsewhere opened an easy way to Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p9">A rapid flash, coming out of Syria, illuminating almost simultaneously the three 
great peninsulas of Asia Minor, Greece, and Italy, and soon followed by a second 
reflection which embraced almost all the coasts of the Mediterranean, such was 
the first apparition of Christianity. The journey of the apostolic ship is 
almost always the same. Christian preaching appears to follow almost invariably 
in the wake of the Jewish emigration. As an infection which, taking its point of 
departure from the bottom of the Mediterranean, appears at the same moment at a 
certain number of points on the littoral by a secret correspondence, so 
Christianity had its ports of arrival as it were settled beforehand. These ports 
were almost all marked by Jewish colonies. A synagogue preceded in general the 
establishment of the Church. One might say a train of powder, or better still a 
sort of electric chain along which the new idea ran in an almost instantaneous 
fashion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p10">For five hundred years, in effect, Judaism, until then confined to the East and 
to Egypt, had taken its flight towards the West. Cyrene, Cyprus, Asia Minor, 
certain cities of Macedonia and of Greece and Italy, had 

<pb n="154" id="xix-Page_154" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_154.html" />important Jewries. The Jews gave the first example of that species of 
patriotism, that the Parsees, the Armenians, and up to a certain point the 
modern Greeks were to exhibit later: a patriotism which was extremely energetic 
although not attached to a definite soil; a patriotism of merchants scattered 
everywhere; recognizing one another as brothers everywhere; a patriotism aiming 
at the formation not of great compact states but of little autonomous 
communities in the bosoms of other states. Strongly associated together, the 
Jews of the dispersion constituted in the cities, congregations almost 
independent having their own magistrates and their own council. In certain 
cities they had an ethnarch or alabarch, invested with almost sovereign rights. 
They inhabited separate districts, withdrawn from the ordinary jurisdiction, 
much despised by the rest of the world, but very happy in themselves. They were 
rather poor than rich. The time of the great Jewish fortunes had not yet come; 
they began in Spain under the Visigoths. The monopoly of finance by the Jews was 
the effect of the administrative incapacity of the barbarians, of the hatred 
which the Church conceived for monetary science, and its superficial ideas on 
the subject of usury. Under the Roman Empire there was nothing of this kind. Now 
when the Jew is not rich his pour, easy middleclass life is not to his taste. In 
any case he well knows how to support poverty. What he knows even better is how 
to ally religious preoccupation of the most exalted kind with the rarest 
commercial ability. Theological eccentricites by no means exclude good sense in 
business. In England, in America, in Russia, the most eccentric sectaries 
(Irvingites, Latter-day Saints, Raskolniks) are exceedingly good merchants.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p11">It has always been the peculiarity of the Jewish life, piously practiced, to 
produce great gaiety and cordiality. There was love in that little world; they 
love a past, and the same past; the religious ceremonies surrounded 

<pb n="155" id="xix-Page_155" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_155.html" />life very gently. Something analogous to these communities exist to this day in 
every great Turkish city; for example Greek, Armenian, Jewish, Smyrniots, 
communities, close brotherhoods in which every member knows every other, live 
together and—intrigue together. In these little republics, religious questions 
always prevail over questions of politics, or rather make up for the want of 
them. A heresy is there an affair of the State; a schism is always a personal 
question at bottom. The Romans, with but few exceptions, never penetrated these 
reserved quarters. The synagogues promulgated their decrees, decreed honours, 
and acted like living municipalities. The influence of the corporations was very 
great. At Alexandria it was of the first order and governed the whole internal 
history of the city. At Rome the Jews were numerous and formed an element which 
was not to be despised. Cicero represents having dared to resist them as an act 
of courage. Cæsar favoured them, and found them faithful. Tiberius, in order to 
restrain them, resorted to the severest measures. Caligula, whose reign was a 
mournful one for them in the East, gave them their liberty of association in 
Rome. Claudius, who favoured them in Judea, found himself obliged to drive them 
out of the city. They were to be met with everywhere, and it was openly said of 
them, as of the Greeks, that though conquered they had imposed their laws upon 
their conquerors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p12">The disposition of the native populations towards these strangers varied 
greatly. On the one hand the sentiment of revulsion and of antipathy, that the 
Jews by their spirit of jealous isolation, their rancorous temper and unsociable 
habits, produced around them everywhere where they were numerous and organised, 
manifested itself most strongly. When they were free, they were in reality 
privileged; since they enjoyed the advantages of society without bearing its 
cost. Impostors profited by the movement of curiosity which 

<pb n="156" id="xix-Page_156" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_156.html" />their worship excited, and under the pretence of exposing its secrets delivered 
themselves to friends of every kind. Violent and half-burlesque pamphlets like 
that of Apion, pamphlets from which profane writers have too often drawn their 
inspiration, were circulated and served as food for the wrath of the Pagan 
public. The Jews seem to have been generally niggardly and given to complaining. 
They were believed to be a secret society, bearing no good will to the rest of 
the world, whose members advanced themselves at any cost to the injury of 
others. Their strange customs, their aversion to certain meats, their dirtiness, 
their want of distinction, the fetid odour which they exhaled, their religious 
scruples, their minuteness in the observance of the Sabbath, were found 
ridiculous. Placed under the ban of society, the Jews by a natural consequence, 
took no pains to figure as gentle people. They were met everywhere travelling in 
clothes shining with filth, an awkward air, a fatigued demeanour, a pale 
complexion, large diseased eyes, a sanctimonious expression, shutting themselves 
apart with their wives, their children, their bundles of bedding, and the basket 
which contained all their goods. In the cities they carried on the meanest 
trades; they were beggars, rag-pickers, dealers in second-hand goods, sellers of 
tinder boxes. Their law and their history were unjustly depreciated. At one time 
they were found to be superstitious and cruel; at another, atheists and 
despisers of the gods. Their aversion to images was looked upon as sheer 
impiety. Circumcision especially furnished the theme for interminable raillery.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p13">But those superficial judgments were not those of all. The Jews had as many 
friends as detractors. Their gravity, their good morals, the simplicity of their 
worship, charmed a crowd of people. Something superior was felt in them. A vast 
monotheistic and Mosaic propaganda was organised; a sort of singular whirlwind 
formed itself around this singular little 

<pb n="157" id="xix-Page_157" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_157.html" />people. The poor Jewish pedlar of the Transtevere, going out in the morning with 
his flat basket of haberdashery, often returned in the evening rich with the 
alms of a pious brother. Women were especially attracted by these missionaries 
in tatters. Juvenal reckons this love for the Jewish religion amongst the vices 
with which he reproaches the women of his time. Those who were converted boasted 
of the treasure which they had found, and the happiness which they enjoyed. Only 
the Greek and the Roman spirit resisted energetically; contempt and hatred of 
the Jews are the sign of all cultivated minds: Cicero, Horace, Seneca, Juvenal, 
Tacitus, Quintilian, Suetonius. On the contrary that enormous mass of mixed 
populations which the empire had subjugated, populations to which the Roman 
spirit and the Greek wisdom were foreign or indifferent, attached themselves in 
crowds to a society in which they found touching examples of concord, of 
charity, of mutual help, of clannish attachment, of a taste for work, of a proud 
poverty. Mendicity, which was at a late date an exclusively Christian business, 
was then a Jewish trade. The beggar by trade, “born to it,” presented himself to 
the poets of the time as a Jew.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p14">The exemption from certain civil charges, particularly the 
military, helped also to cause the fate of the Jews to be regarded as enviable. 
The State then demanded many sacrifices and gave little moral satisfaction. 
Everything was icily cold as on a flat plain without shelter. Life, so sad in 
the midst of Paganism regained its charm and its value in the warm atmosphere of 
synagogue and church. It was not liberty which was to be found there. The 
brethren spied much upon each other, everyone worrying himself about the affairs 
of everyone else. But although the interior life of these little communities was 
greatly agitated, they were happy enough; no one quitted them; there were no 
apostasies. The poor were content in them; 

<pb n="158" id="xix-Page_158" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_158.html" />they regarded the rich without envy, with the tranquility of a good conscience. 
The really democratic sentiment of the folly of the world, of the vanity of 
riches and of earthly grandeur finely expressed itself there. Little was known 
about the Pagan world and it was judged with an outrageous severity; Roman 
civilization was regarded as a mass of impurities and of odious vices, just as 
the honest workman of our own days, saturated with socialistic declamations, 
pictures the “aristocrats” to himself in the darkest colours. But there was 
then life, gaiety and interest just as there is to-day in the poorest synagogues 
of Poland and Galicia. The want of delicacy and of elegance in the habits of the 
people was atoned for by the family spirit and patriarchal good feeling. In high 
society, on the contrary, egotism and isolation of soul had borne their last 
fruits.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p15">The word of Zachariah was verified: that men “shall take hold of the skirt of 
him that is a Jew, saying we will go with you, for we perceive that God is with 
you.” There was no great town where the Sabbath fasts and other ceremonies of 
Judaism were not observed. Josephus dares to provoke those who doubted it, to 
consider their country and even their own house to see if there were not 
confirmation of what he said. The presence in Rome and near the Emperor of many 
members of the family of the Herods, who practised their worship ostentatiously 
in the face of all, contributed much to this publicity. The Sabbath besides 
imposed itself by a sort of necessity in the quarters where there were Jews. 
Their obstinate determination not to open their shops on that day forced their 
neighbours to modify their habits. It is thus that at Salonica one might say 
that the Sabbath is still observed, the Jewish population there being rich 
enough and numerous enough to make the law and to order the day of rest by 
closing its places of business. Almost the equal of the Jew, often in company 
with him, the Syrian was an active instrument in the conquest 

<pb n="159" id="xix-Page_159" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_159.html" />of the West by the East. They were confounded occasionally, and Cicero 
thought he had found the common feature which united them, when he called them 
“the nations born for servitude.” It was by that, that their future was assured, 
for the future was then for the slaves. A not less essential characteristic of 
the Syrian was his facility, his suppleness, the superficial clearness of his 
mind. The Syrian nature is like a fugitive image in the clouds of Heaven. From 
time to time we see certain lines traced there with grace, but those lines never 
form a complete design. In the shade, by the undecided light of a lamp, the 
Syrian woman under her veil, with her vague eyes and her infinite softness, 
produces some instants of illusion. But when we wish to analyse that beauty it 
vanishes; it will not bear examination. All that besides lasts but three or four 
years. That which is charming in the Syrian race is the child of five or six 
years of age; the universe of Greece where the child is nothing, the young man 
inferior to the mature man, the mature man to the old. Syrian intelligence 
attracts by an air of promptitude and lightness, but it wants firmness and 
solidity; something like the golden wine of the Lebanon which is very pleasant 
at first but of which one tires very soon. The true gifts of God have in them 
something at once fine and strong, something intoxicating, yet lasting. Greece 
is more appreciated to-day than she has ever been and she will be appreciated 
more and more.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p16">Many of the Syrian emigrants whom the desire of making their fortunes had drawn 
westwards, were more or less attached to Judaism. Those who were not, remained 
faithful to the worship of their villages; that is to say to the memory of some 
temple dedicated to a local “Jupiter,” who was usually simply the supreme being, 
differentiated by a particular title. It was at bottom a species of monotheism, 
which these Syrians brought under cover of their strange gods. Compared 

<pb n="160" id="xix-Page_160" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_160.html" />at least with the profoundly distinct divine personalities, which Greek and 
Roman polytheism offered, the gods whom they worshipped, for the most part 
synonyms of the Sun, were almost the brothers of the One God. Like long 
enervating chants these Syrian rites, might appear less dry than the Latin 
worship, less empty than the Greek. The Syrian women found in them something at 
once voluptuous and exalted. These women were at all times eccentric beings, 
disputing between the devil and God, floating between saintliness and demoniacal 
possession. The saint of serious virtues, of heroic renunciations, of steadfast 
resolutions, belongs to other races, and other climates: the saint of strong 
imagination, absolute enthusiasm, of ready love, is the saint of Syria. The 
witch of our middle ages is the slave of Satan by vulgarity or by sin; the 
“possessed” of Syria, is the mad-woman of the ideal world, the woman whose 
sentiment has been wounded, who avenges herself by frenzy or shuts herself up in 
silence, who only needs a gentle word or a benignant look to cure her. 
Transported to the Western World, these Syrians acquired influence, sometimes by 
the evil arts of woman, more often by a certain moral superiority and a real 
capacity. Fifty years later this will be specially seen, when the most important 
persons in Rome married Syrian women, who immediately acquired a great ascendency in affairs. The Mussulman woman of our days, a clamorous, Megæra, 
stupidly fanatical, scarcely existing save for evil, almost incapable of virtue, 
ought not to make us forget the Julia Domna, the Julia Mæsa, the Julia Maæmsa, 
the Julia Soemia, who upheld in Rome in the matter of religion mystical 
instincts, and a tolerance, hitherto unknown. What is very remark-able, also, is 
that the Syrian dynasty, conducted by fate, showed itself favourable to 
Christianity, that Mamacus, and later, the Emperor Philippus, the Arabian, 
passed for Christians. Christianity in the third and fourth centuries was 
especially the religion of Syria. After 

<pb n="161" id="xix-Page_161" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_161.html" />Palestine, Syria had the greatest share in its foundation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p17">It was especially at Rome that the Syrian in the first century exercised his 
penetrating activity. Charged with almost all the minor trades, guide, 
messenger; letterbearer, the <i>Syrus</i> entered everywhere, introducing with himself 
the language and the manners of his country. He had neither the pride nor the 
philosophical hauteur of the European. Still less their bodily strength: weak of 
body, pale, often nervous, not knowing how to eat or to sleep at regular hours 
after the fashion of our heavy and solid races, eating little meat, living upon 
onions and pumpkins, sleeping but little and lightly, the Syrian died young, and 
was habitually ill. What were peculiar to him, were his humility, his 
gentleness, his affability, and a certain goodness; no solidity of mind, but an 
infinite charm; little good sense, except in matters of business, but an 
astonishing ardour, and a seductiveness altogether feminine. The Syrian, having 
never had any political life, has an altogether special aptitude for religious 
movements. This poor Maronite, humble, ragged as he is, has made the greatest of 
revolutions. His ancestor, the <i>Syrus</i> of Rome, was the most zealous bearer of the 
good news to all the afflicted. Every year brought to Greece, to Italy, to Gaul, 
colonies of these Syrians, urged by the natural taste which they had for small 
business. They were recognized on the ships by their numerous families, by their 
troops of pretty children almost of the same age, who followed them: the mother, 
with the childish air of a little girl of fourteen, holding herself by the side 
of her husband, submissive, gently smiling, scarcely bigger than her elder sons. 
The heads in these little groups are not strikingly marked; there is certainly 
no Archimedes, Plato or Phidias amongst them. But the Syrian merchant arrived in Rome, will be 
a man, good and pitiful, charitable to his fellow countrymen, loving the poor. 
He will talk with the slaves, revealing to them an 

<pb n="162" id="xix-Page_162" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_162.html" />asylum, where those unhappy wretches, reduced by Roman harshness to the most 
desolating solitude may find a little consolation. The Greek and Latin races of 
masters did not know how to profit by a humble position. The slave of these 
races passed his life in rebellion, and the desire of evil. The ideal slave of 
antiquity has all the defects; he is gluttonous, a liar, malicious, the natural 
enemy of his master. In this way he proved his nobility in a sort of way; he 
protested against an unnatural position. The good Syrian did not protest; he 
accepted his ignominy and sought to profit by it as much as possible. He 
conciliated the good-will of his master, dared to speak to him; knew how to 
please his mistress. This great agent of democracy went thus unpicking, stitch 
by stitch, the knot of antique civilization. The old societies founded upon 
disdain, upon the inequality of races, upon military courage, were lost. 
Weakness and humility were now to become an advantage for the perfecting of 
virtue. Roman aristocracy and Greek wisdom, will keep up the struggle for three 
centuries. Tacitus will find it good that thousands of these unfortunates should 
be transported: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p17.1">Si interissent, vile damnum.</span> The Roman aristocracy will grow 
angry, will find it bad that such scum should have their gods, their 
institutions. But the victory is written beforehand. The Syrian, the poor man 
who loves his kind, who shares with them, who associates with them, will win the 
day. The Roman aristocracy will perish for want of mercy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p18">To explain the revolution which is about to be accomplished, we must take into 
account the political, social, moral, intellectual, and religious state of the 
countries, where Jewish proselytism had opened the soil for Christian preaching 
to fertilize. That study will show, I hope, convincingly that the conversion of 
the world to Jewish and Christian ideas was inevitable, and will leave room for 
astonishment, only upon one point, which is, that conversion should be effected 
so slowly and so late.</p>

<pb n="163" id="xix-Page_163" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_163.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVII. State of the World at the Middle of the First Century." progress="82.19%" id="xx" prev="xix" next="xxi">
<h2 id="xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
<h3 id="xx-p0.2">STATE OF THE WORLD AT THE MIDDLE OF THE FIRST CENTURY.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p1"><span class="sc" id="xx-p1.1">The</span> political state of the world was of the saddest kind. All authority was 
concentrated at Rome and in the legions. There occurred the most shameful and 
degrading scenes. The Roman aristocracy, which had conquered the world, and 
which, in short, had alone governed under the Cæsars, delivered itself up to the 
most frightful Saturnalia of grime which the world has ever seen. Cæsar and 
Augustus, in establishing the aristocracy, had seen with perfect accuracy the 
necessities of their times. The world was so low in the political sense that no 
other government was possible. Since Rome had conquered provinces innumerable, 
the ancient constitution, founded on the privileges of patrician families, a 
species of obstinate and malevolent Tories, could not subsist. But Augustus had 
failed in all the duties of true policy in that he left the future to chance. 
Without regular hereditary succession, without fixed rules of adoption, without 
electoral laws, without constitutional limitations, Cæsarism was like a 
colossal weight on the deck of a ship without ballast. The most terrible shocks 
were inevitable. Thrice in a century, under Caligula, under Nero, and under 
Domitian, the greatest power which had ever existed fell into the hands of 
execrable or extravagant men. Hence, horrors, which have scarcely been exceeded 
by the monsters of the Mongal dynasties. In that fatal series of sovereigns we 
are reduced almost to excusing a Tiberius, who was absolutely wicked only 
towards the close of his life! a Claudius, who was simply eccentric, 

<pb n="164" id="xx-Page_164" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_164.html" />awkward and surrounded by evil advisers. Rome became a school of vice and 
cruelty. It must be added that the evil came especially from the East, from 
those flatterers of low rank, from these infamous men whom Egypt and Syria sent 
to Rome, where profiting by the oppression of the true Romans, they felt 
themselves all powerful with the scoundrels who governed them. The most shocking 
ignominies of the Empire, such as the apotheosis of the Emperor, his 
deification, when alive, came from the East, and especially from Egypt which was 
then one of the most corrupt countries in the universe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p2">The true Roman spirit, in effect, still survived. Human nobility was far from 
being extinct. A great tradition of pride and of virtue was kept up in some 
families, which came to power with Nerva, and made the splendour of the century 
of the Antonines of which Tacitus has been the eloquent interpreter. A time, 
which was that of minds so profoundly honest as Quintilian, Pliny the younger 
and Tacitus, is not a time of which we need despair. The disturbance of the 
surface did not affect the great basis of honesty and of seriousness which 
underlay good society in Rome; some families still afforded models of valour, of 
devotion to duty, of concord, of solid virtue. There were in the noble houses 
admirable wives, admirable sisters. Was there ever a more touching fate than 
that of the young and chaste Octavia, daughter of Claudius, and wife of Nero, 
pure amidst so many infamies, killed at twenty-two years of age, before she had 
had time to enjoy her life? The women described in the inscriptions as 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p2.1">Castissimæ, univiræ</span> are not rare. Wives accompanied their husbands in exile; 
others shared their noble deaths. The old Roman simplicity was not lost; the 
education of children was grave and careful. The noblest women laboured with 
their hands at woolwork; the cares of the toilette were almost unknown in good 
families.</p>

<pb n="165" id="xx-Page_165" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_165.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p3">The excellent statesmen who sprang up under Trajan were not improvised. They had 
served under preceding reigns; only they had had little influence, cast into 
the shade as they were by the freedmen and the basest favourites of the Emperor. 
Men of the highest character thus occupied exalted positions under Nero. The 
skeleton was good, the accession of the bad Emperors to power, disastrous though 
it was, did not suffice to change the general course of affairs and the 
principles of the State. The Empire, far from being in decadence, was in all the 
force of the most robust youth. The decadence was coming, but that would be two 
centuries later, and, strange to say, under the least evil of the sovereigns. 
Looked at from the political point of view, the situation was analogous to that 
of France, which, for want of an invariable rule since the Revolution as to the 
succession of powers, has gone through the most perilous adventures, without its 
internal organisation and national force suffering too much. From the moral 
point of view we may compare the time of which we speak with the eighteenth 
century, an epoch which we might fancy to be altogether corrupt, if we judged by 
the memories, the manuscript literature, the collection of anecdotes of the 
times, yet, in which houses maintained a great severity of morals.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p4">Philosophy had allied itself with the honest Roman families, and resisted nobly. 
The Stoic school produced the great characters of Cremastius Cordus, of 
Thraseas, of Arria, of Helvidius Priscus, of Annæus Cornelius, of Musonius 
Rufus—admirable masters of aristocratic virtue. The stiffness and the 
exaggerations of this school, arose from the horrible cruelty of the government 
of the Cæsars. The perpetual thought of the good man was how he might best 
endure tortures and prepare for death. Lucan, with bad taste, Persius, with 
greater talents, expressed the highest sentiments of a great soul. Seneca the 
philosopher, Pliny the elder, Papirius Fabianus, maintained an elevated 
tradition of 

<pb n="166" id="xx-Page_166" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_166.html" />science and philosophy. Everyone did not yield, there were still wise men. But, 
too often, they had no other resource than death. The ignoble parts of humanity 
were at times in the ascendent. The spirit of vertigo and cruelty then 
overflowed and turned Rome into a veritable hell.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p5">This government, so frightfully unequal at Rome, was much better in the 
provinces. Few of the disorders which shocked the capital were felt there. In 
spite of its defects the Roman administration was much better than the royalties 
and republics which the conquest had suppressed. The time of the sovereign 
municipalities had gone by for centuries. These little states had destroyed 
themselves by their egotism, their jealous spirit, their ignorance, or their 
little care for private liberties. The ancient Greek life, all struggles, all 
exterior, satisfied no one. It had been charming in its day, but this brilliant 
Olympus of a democracy of demi-gods having lost its freshness, had become 
something dry, cold, insignificant, vain, superficial, for want of goodness and 
of solid honesty. This, it was, which constituted the legitimacy of the 
Macedonian domination, then of the Roman administration. The Empire did not yet 
know the excess of centralization. Until the time of Diocletian, it left much 
liberty to the provinces and cities. Kingdoms, almost independent, existed in 
Palestine, in Syria, in Asia Minor, in little Armenia, in Thrace under the 
protection of Rome. These kingdoms became dangers only in the days of Caligula, 
because the rules of the great and profound political policy of Augustus were 
neglected. The free cities, and they were numerous, governed themselves 
according to their own laws; they had the legislative power and all the 
magistracy of an autonomous state, until the third century, municipal decrees 
began with the formula, “The senate and the people . . .” The theatres served, not only for the pleasures of 
the stage, they were the centres of opinion and of movement. The majority of the 
towns 

<pb n="167" id="xx-Page_167" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_167.html" />were under various names, little republics. The municipal spirit was very strong 
in them; they had not lost the right of declaring war—a melancholy right which 
had turned the world into a field of carnage. “The benefits conferred by the 
Roman people on the human race,” were the theme of declamations which were 
sometimes adulatory, but the sincerity of which cannot always be denied with 
justice. The worship of the “Roman peace,” the idea of a great democracy 
organised under the protection of Rome was at the bottom of all thoughts. A 
Greek orator exhibited vast erudition in proving that the glory of Rome ought to 
be gathered amongst all the branches of the Hellenic race as a sort of common 
patrimony. In what concerned Syria, Asia Minor, Egypt, it may be said that the 
Roman conquest destroyed no liberty. These countries had long been dead to the 
political life which they had never had.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p6">In short, notwithstanding the exactions of the governors, and the violence, 
inseparable from an absolute government the world in many respects had never yet 
been so happy. An administration coming from a distant centre was so great an 
advantage that even the plunderings of the <i>Prætors</i> in the last days of the 
Republic had not been sufficient to make it odious. The Julian law, besides, had 
greatly narrowed the field of abuse and of collusions. The follies or the 
cruelties of the Emperor, except under Nero, affected only the Roman aristocracy 
and the immediate surroundings of the Prince. There never was a time when a man 
who did not meddle in politics could live more comfortably. The republics of 
antiquity, in which everyone was forced to occupy himself with the quarrels of 
parties, were exceedingly uncomfortable places of abode. People were incessantly 
upset or proscribed. Now the time seemed expressly fitted for large proselytisms 
above the quarrels of the little towns and the rivalries of dynasties. Such 
attempts against liberty as there were, arose out of what 

<pb n="168" id="xx-Page_168" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_168.html" />was still left of independence in provinces or communities much more than from 
the Roman administration. We have had, and we shall still have, numerous 
instances of this kind of thing to remark.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p7">In those of the conquered countries in which political necessities had not 
existed for centuries, and where the people were deprived only of the right to 
tear each other to pieces by continual wars, the Empire was a period of 
prosperity and of well-being, such as had never been known, we may even add 
without paradox, of liberty, On the one hand, freedom of trade and of industry, 
of which the Greek Republics had no idea, became possible. On the other, liberty 
of thought could only gain by the new system. That liberty is always stronger 
when it has to deal with a king or a prince, than when it has to negotiate with 
a narrow and jealous citizen. The ancient republics did not possess it. The 
Greeks did without it in great things, thanks to the incomparable strength of 
their genius, but it ought not to be forgotten that Athens had her inquisition. 
The inquisition was the archon king; the holy office was the Royal Porch, 
whither were taken accusations of “impiety.” Accusations of that kind were very 
numerous; it is concerning cases of this description that most of the great 
Attic orations were delivered. Not merely philosophical crimes, such as denying 
God or providence, but the slightest blow struck at the municipal worship, the 
preaching of foreign religions, the most childish infractions of the scrupulous 
legislation of the mysteries, were crimes which might be punished with death. 
The gods whom Aristophanes mocked at on the stage, killed sometimes. They killed 
Socrates, they wanted to kill Alcibiades. Anaxagoras, Protagoras, Theodorus the 
Atheist, Diagoras of Melos, Prodicus of Ceos, Stilpo, Aristotle, Theophrastus, 
Aspasia, Euripides, were more or less seriously disquieted. Liberty of thought 
was, in short, the fruit of the royalties which sprang out of the Macedonian 

<pb n="169" id="xx-Page_169" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_169.html" />conquest. It was the Attali, the Ptolemies, who first gave to thinkers the 
facilities that none of the old republics had ever offered to them. The Roman 
Empire continued the same tradition. There was, under the empire, more than one 
arbitrary act against the philosophers, but they arose always, through their 
interfering with politics. We may seek in vain in the list of Roman laws before 
Constantine for a text against the liberty of thought, in the history of the 
emperors for a process against abstract doctrine. Not one scholar was disturbed. 
Men who would have been burned in the middle ages, such as Galen, Lucian, 
Plotinus, lived on in peace, protected by the law. The empire inaugurated a 
period of liberty, inasmuch as it extinguished the absolute sovereignty of the 
family, of the city, of the tribe, and replaced or tempered these sovereignties 
by that of the state. Now an absolute power becomes more vexatious in proportion 
to the narrowness of the limits within which it is exercised. The ancient 
republics, feudality, tyrannized over the individual much more than the State 
did. We must admit that the Roman Empire at certain periods persecuted 
Christianity cruelly, but, at least, it did not stop it. Now the republics would 
have rendered it impossible; Judaism, if it had not submitted to the pressure of 
Roman authority, would have been sufficient to stifle it. The Pharisees were 
prevented from crushing out Christianity only by the Roman magistrates.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p8">Large ideas of universal brotherhood springing for the most part out of 
stoicism, a sort of general sentiment of humanity, were the fruits of the less 
narrow system and of the less exclusive education to which the individual was 
subjected. There were dreams of a new era and of new worlds. The public wealth 
was great, and, notwithstanding the imperfection of the economic doctrines of 
the times, wealth was widely spread. Morals were not what they have often been 
imagined to be. At Rome, it is true, all the vices were displayed with a 

<pb n="170" id="xx-Page_170" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_170.html" />revolting cynicism; the spectacles, especially, had introduced a frightful 
corruption. Certain countries, like Egypt, have thus sunk into the lowest 
depths. But there was, in most of the provinces, a middle class, where goodness, 
conjugal faith, the domestic virtues, probity, were sufficiently spread out. Is 
there anywhere an idea of family life in a world of honest citizens of small 
towns, more charming than that which Plutarch has left us? What bonhomie! What 
gentleness of manners! What chaste and amiable simplicity! Chæronea was 
evidently not the only place where life was so pure and so innocent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p9">Customs even outside Rome were still to a certain ex-tent cruel, it may be 
through the memory of antique manners, everywhere rather sanguinary, it may be 
through the special influence of Roman hardness. But there was progress even in 
this respect. What soft and pure sentiment, what impression of tender melancholy 
had not found its tenderest expression by the pen of Virgil or Tibullus? The 
world grew more yielding, lost its antique rigour, acquired gentleness and 
susceptibility. Maxims of humanity grew common; equality, the abstract idea of 
the rights of man, were loudly preached by stoicism. Woman, thanks to the dowry 
system of the Roman law, became more and more her own mistress; precepts on the 
manner of treating slaves improved; Seneca ate with his. The slave was no 
longer of necessity that grotesque and malicious being, whom Latin comedy 
introduced to provoke outbursts of laughter, and whom Cato recommended to be 
treated as a beast of burden. The times have now greatly changed. The slave is 
morally the equal of his master; it is admitted that he is capable of virtue, of 
fidelity, of devotion, and he has given proofs that he is so. Prejudices as to 
nobility of birth are dying out. Many very humane and very just laws are enacted 
even under the worst of the Emperors. Tiberius was an able financier; he 
founded upon an excellent basis an establishment 

<pb n="171" id="xx-Page_171" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_171.html" />of the nature of a land-bank. Nero brought to the system of taxation, 
until then iniquitous and barbarous, improvements which put our own times to the 
blush. The progress of legislation was considerable, though the punishment of 
death was stupidly frequent. Love of the poor, sympathy for all, alms-giving, 
became virtues.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p10">The theatre was one of the most insupportable scandals to honest people, and was 
one of the first causes of the antipathy of Jews and Judaizers of every class 
against the profane civilization of the time. These gigantic circles appeared to 
them the sewer in which all the vices festered. Whilst the front ranks 
applauded, repulsion and horror alone were produced on the upper benches. The 
spectacles of gladiators were established in the provinces only with difficulty. 
The Greek countries at least objected to them, and clung more often to their 
ancient Greek exercises. The sanguinary games preserved always in the East a 
very pronounced mark of their Roman origin. The Athenians in emulation of the 
Corinthians having, one day deliberated as to imitating these barbarous games, a 
philosopher is said to have risen and moved that before this was done, the altar 
of Pity should be overthrown. The horror of the theatre, of the stadium, of the 
gymnasium, that is to say, of the public places, and of what constituted 
essentially a Greek or a Roman city, was thus one of the deepest sentiments of 
the Christian, and one of those which produced the greatest results. Ancient 
civilization was a public civilization; everything was done in the open air, 
before the assembled citizens. It was the reverse of our societies, where life 
is altogether private and closed within the compass of the house. The theatre 
was the heir of the <i>agora</i> and of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p10.1">forum</span>. The anathema uttered against the 
theatre rebounded upon all society. A profound rivalry was established between 
the Church on the one hand, the public games on the other. The slave, driven 
from the 

<pb n="172" id="xx-Page_172" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_172.html" />games, betook himself to the Church. I never sit down in these mournful arenas, 
which are always the best preserved ruins of an ancient city, without seeing 
there in the spirit the struggle of the two worlds—here the honest poor man, 
already half a Christian, sitting in the last rank, veiling his face, and going 
out indignant—there a philosopher rising suddenly and reproaching the crowd with 
its baseness. These examples were rare in the first century, but the protest 
began to make itself heard. The theatre began to fall into evil repute.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p11">Legislation and the administrative rules of the Empire were still a veritable 
chaos. The central despotism, the municipal and provincial franchises, the 
caprice of the governors, the violences of the independent communities clashed 
in the strangest manner. But religious liberty gained by these conflicts. The 
splendid unitary administration of Trajan will be more fatal to the rising 
worship than the irregular state, full of the unforeseen, without rigorous 
police of the time of the Cæsars.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p12">The institutions of public assistance, founded on the principle that the State 
has paternal duties towards its members, developed themselves extensively only 
after the period of Nerva and Trajan. Some traces of them are, however, found in 
the first century. There were already charities for children, distributions of 
food to the poor, an assize of bread, with indemnities to the corn merchants, 
precautions about provisions, premiums and assurances for ship owners, bread 
bonds, which permitted corn to be bought at a reduced price. All the emperors, 
without exception, showed the greatest solicitude about these questions, minor 
ones, if you like, but on certain occasions of primary importance. In the 
earliest ages it is possible that the world had no need of charity. The world 
was young and valiant, the hospital was useless. The good and simple Homeric 
moral, according to which the host and the beggar alike come from Jupiter, is 
the moral of robust and cheerful youth. 

<pb n="173" id="xx-Page_173" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_173.html" />Greece, in her classic age, enunciated the most exquisite maxims of pity, of 
benevolence, of humanity, without mixing up with them any after-thought of 
social inquietude, or of melancholy. Man, at this time, was still healthy and 
happy; he could not take evil into account. In connection with institutions of 
mutual succour, the Greeks had besides, a great priority over the Romans. Never 
did a liberal or benevolent disposition spring from that cruel nobility, who 
exercised during the period of the Republic, so oppressive a power. At the time 
of which we speak, the colossal fortunes of the aristocracy, luxury, the great 
agglomerations of men at certain points, and above all, the hard-heartedness 
peculiar to the Romans, their aversion to pity had given birth to pauperism. The 
civilities of certain Emperors to the Roman <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p12.1">canaille</span> had only served to 
aggravate the evil. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p12.2">sportula</span>, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p12.3">tesseræ frumentariæ</span> encouraged vice and 
idleness, but brought no remedy to misery. Here, as in many other matters, the 
East had a great superiority over the Western world. The Jews possessed real 
charitable institutions. The temples of Egypt appear sometimes to have had a 
poor box. The college of recluses, male and female, in the Serapeum, at Memphis, 
was also in a way, a charitable establishment. The terrible crisis, through 
which humanity passed in the capital of the Empire, was but little felt in 
distant countries, where life remained more simple. The reproach of having 
poisoned the earth, the comparison of Rome with a courtezan, who has poured 
forth upon the world the dregs of her immorality, was just in many ways. The 
provinces were better than Rome, or rather the impure elements from all parts, 
which were collected at Rome, as in a sewer, had formed there a centre of 
infection where the old Roman virtues were stifled, and where the good seed from 
elsewhere developed itself but slowly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p13">The intellectual state of various parts of the Empire was not very satisfactory. 
In this respect there was a 

<pb n="174" id="xx-Page_174" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_174.html" />real falling off. The higher culture of the mind is not as independent of 
political circumstances as is private morality, though the progress of the two 
may be on parallel lines. Marcus Aurelius was certainly a more honest man than 
all the old Greek philosophers, yet his positive notions of the realities of the 
universe are inferior to those of Aristotle or of Epicurus; for he believed at 
times in the gods as finished and distinct personages, in dreams and in omens. 
The world at the Roman period made progress in morality, and suffered a 
scientific decline. From Tiberius to Nerva, the decline is altogether sensible. 
The Greek genius, with an originality, a force, a richness, which have never 
been equalled, had created in the course of centuries, the national encyclopædia, the 
normal discipline of the mind. This marvellous movement dating from Thales, and 
from the first schools of Ionia (six hundred years before Jesus Christ) had 
almost stopped about the year 120 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xx-p13.1">B.C.</span> The last survivors of these five 
centuries of genius, Apollonius of Perga, Eratosthenes, Aristarchus, Hero, 
Archimedes, Hipparchus, Chrysippus, Carneades, Panetius, had died without 
leaving successors. I see only Posidonius and some astronomers who continued 
still the old traditions of Alexandria, of Rhodes, of Pergamus. Greece, so able 
in creating, had not known how to extract from her science, or her philosophy, a 
popular teaching, a remedy against superstition. Whilst possessing in their 
bosom admirable scientific institutions, Egypt, Asia Minor, Greece itself, were 
given over to the most foolish beliefs. Now, when science cannot control 
superstition, superstition chokes science. Between these two opposed forces, the 
duel is to the death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p14">Italy, in adopting Greek science, had learned for a moment to animate it with a 
new sentiment. Lucretius had furnished the model of the great philosophical 
poem, at once hymn and blasphemy, inspiring in turn, serenity and despair, 
penetrated with that profound sentiment of human destiny, which was always 
wanting 

<pb n="175" id="xx-Page_175" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_175.html" />to the Greeks. They, like true children, as they were, took life in so gay a 
fashion, that they never dreamed of cursing the gods, or of finding nature 
unjust or perfidious towards man. Graver thoughts arose amongst the Latin 
philosophers. But Rome knew no better than Greece how to make science the basis 
of popular education. Whilst Cicero gave with an exquisite tact, a finished form 
to the ideas which he borrowed from the Greeks; whilst Lucretius wrote his 
astonishing poem; whilst Horace avowed to Augustus, who was in no way moved by 
it, his frank incredulity; whilst Ovid, one of the most charming poets of the 
time, treated the most respectable fables like an elegant literature; whilst 
the great Stoics drew practical consequences from the Greek philosophy, the 
maddest chimeras found believers, the faith in the marvellous was unbounded. 
Never was the world more occupied with prophecies and prodigies. The fine 
eclectic deism of Cicero, continued and perfected still more by Seneca, remained 
the belief of a small number of lofty minds exercising no influence whatever 
upon their age.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p15">The Empire until the time of Vespasian had nothing which could be called public 
instruction. What there was of this kind at a later date was confined almost 
exclusively to the insipid exercises of the grammarians; the general decadence 
was rather pressed on than delayed. The last days of the republican government, 
and the reign of Augustus, were witnesses to one of the finest literary 
movements that ever took place. But after the death of the great Emperor the 
decadence is rapid, or, more correctly, altogether sudden. The intelligent and 
cultivated society of Cicero, Atticus, Cæar, Mæcenas, Agrippa, Pollio, had 
disappeared like a dream. Without doubt there were still enlightened men, men 
abreast of the science of their time, occupying high social positions, such as 
Seneca and the literary society of which he was the centre, Lucilius, Gallio, 
Pliny. The body of Roman law, which is philosophy 

<pb n="176" id="xx-Page_176" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_176.html" />itself in the form of a code, the putting in practice of Greek rationalism, 
continued its majestic growth. The great Roman families had preserved a bottom 
of elevated religion, and a great horror of superstition. The geographers, 
Strabo and Pomponius Mela, the doctor and encyclopædist, Celsus, the botanist, 
Dioscorides, the jurisconsult Sempronius Proculus, were very able men. But they 
were the exceptions. Except for some thousands of enlightened men, the world was 
plunged into the most complete ignorance of the laws of nature. Credulity was a 
general disease. Literary culture was reduced to hollow rhetoric, which taught 
nothing. The essentially moral and practical direction which philosophy has 
taken banished grand speculations. Human knowledge, if we except geography, made 
no progress. The instructed and well-read amateur replaced the creative scholar. 
The supreme defect of the Romans here made its fatal influence felt. This people 
so great for empire were second-rate in mind. The best educated Romans, 
Lucretius, Vitruvius, Celsus, Pliny, Seneca, were in positive knowledge the 
pupils of the Greeks. Too often even it was the most mediocre Greek science that 
they copied indifferently. The city of Rome had never had a great scientific 
school. Charlatanism reigned there almost without control. In short, the Latin 
literature which certainly had admirable parts, flourished but a short time and 
did not go out of the Western world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p16">Greece happily remained faithful to her genius. The prodigious blaze of the 
Roman power had dazzled her, crushed her down, but had not destroyed her. In 
fifty years she will have reconquered the world, she will again be the mistress 
of all who think, she will sit on the throne with the Antonines. But now Greece 
herself is in one of her hours of lassitude. Genius is rare there; original 
science inferior to what it had been in the six preceding centuries and to what 
it will be in the pet, The school of Alexandria, decaying for nearly 

<pb n="177" id="xx-Page_177" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_177.html" />two centuries but which however in the time of Cæsar still possessed Sosigenes, 
is now mute.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p17">From the death of Augustus to the accession of Trajan must be reckoned as a 
period of momentary abasement of the human mind. The antique world was far from 
having said its last word; but the cruel trial through which it had passed, had 
robbed it of voice and heart. Better days are dawning, and the mind relieved 
from the desolating rule of the Cæsars will appear to revive. Epictetus, 
Plutarch, Dionysius, the golden-mouthed, Chrysostom, Tacitus, Quintilian, Pliny, 
the younger, Juvenal, Rufus of Ephesus, Aretæus, Galen, Ptolemy, Hypsicles, 
Theon, Lucian, will recall the best days of Greece, not of that inimitable 
Greece which existed but once for the despair and the charm of those who love 
the beautiful, but a Greece rich and flourishing yet, which whilst confounding 
her gifts with those of the Roman spirit will produce new fruits full of 
originality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p18">The general taste was very bad. There are no great Greek writers. The Latin 
authors whom we know, with the exception of the satirist Persius, are mediocre 
and without genius. Declamation spoiled everything. The principle by which the 
public judged the works of the mind was pretty much the same as in our own day. 
They only looked for the brilliant strokes. The word was no longer the simple 
vesture of the thought, drawing all its elegance from its perfect proportion to 
the idea it expressed. Words were cultivated for their own sake. The object of 
an author in writing was to show his talent. The excellence of a recitation or 
public lecture was measured by the number of applauded words with which it was 
sown. The great principle that in matters of art everything ought to serve for 
ornament, but that all that is put in expressly as ornament is bad, this 
principle, I say, was profoundly forgotten. The time was if you will, very 
literary. They only spoke of eloquence, of good style, and at bottom almost all 
the world wrote ill; there was not a single 

<pb n="178" id="xx-Page_178" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_178.html" />orator, for the good orator, and the good writer are men who make a trade of 
neither one nor the other. At the theatre the principal actor absorbed 
attention; plays were suppressed that showy pieces might be recited—the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p18.1">cantica</span>. 
The spirit of literature was a silly dilettantism which seized even upon the 
Emperors, a foolish vanity which led everybody to try to prove that he had wit. 
Hence an extreme insipidity, interminable “Theseids,” dramas written to be read 
in society, a whole poetic banality which can only be compared to the classic 
tragedies and epics of sixty years ago.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p19">Stoicism itself could not escape this defect, or at least did not know before 
Epictetus and Marcus Aurelius, how to find a graceful form to envelope its 
doctrines. The tragedies of Seneca are really extraordinary monuments where the 
loftiest sentiments are expressed in the tone of a literary charlatanism, wholly 
fatiguing and indicative at once of moral progress and an irredeemable decadence 
of taste. The same maybe said of Lucan. The tension of soul, the natural effect 
of the eminently tragic character of the situation gave birth to an inflated 
style, where the only care was to shine by fine sentences. Something of the same 
kind happened amongst us under the Revolution; the severest crisis that had ever 
been known produced scarcely anything but a literature of rhetoricians, full of 
declamation. We must not stop at that. The new thoughts were sometimes expressed 
with a great deal of pretension. The style of Seneca is sober, simple, and pure 
compared with that of S. Augustine. But we forgive S. Augustine his, detestable 
though it often is, and his insipid <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p19.1">concetti</span>, for the sake of his fine 
sentiments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p20">In any case that education, noble and distinguished as it was in many ways, 
never reached the people. That would have been a comparatively slight 
inconvenience, if the people had had at least a religious training analogous in 
some sort to that which the most disinherited portions of our societies receive 
in the Church. 

<pb n="179" id="xx-Page_179" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_179.html" />But religion in all parts of the Empire was at the lowest ebb. Rome with good 
reason had left the ancient worships undisturbed, cutting away only those things 
which were inhuman, seditious, or injurious to others. She had extended over all 
a sort of official varnish which made them all very much alike, and after a 
fashion melted them down together. Unfortunately these old worships, of very 
diverse origin, had one feature in common; it was equally impossible to arrive 
at theological instruction; at an applied morality; at an edifying preaching; 
at a pastoral ministry really fruitful for the people. The Pagan temple was in 
no way what the synagogue and the church were in their palmy days. I mean that 
common house, school, hostelry, hospital, shelter, where the poor may find an 
asylum. It was a cold <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p20.1">cella</span>, where one scarcely entered, and where one learned 
nothing. The Roman worship was perhaps the least bad of those which were still 
practised. Purity of heart and of body were there considered as making part of 
real religion. By its gravity, its decency, its austerity, this worship, but for 
some farces like those of our carnival, was superior to the bizarre and often 
ridiculous ceremonies which persons afflicted with Oriental notions secretly 
introduced. The affectation which led the Roman patricians to distinguish “religion” —that is to say their own worship, from “superstition,” that is to 
say foreign modes of worship, appears to us sufficiently puerile. All Pagan 
worship was essentially superstitious. The peasant who in our days puts a 
halfpenny into the box of some miracle-chapel, who invokes such a saint for his 
oxen or his horses, who drinks a certain water for certain diseases, is in 
those matters distinctly Pagan. Almost all our superstitions are the relics of a 
religion anterior to Christianity, which the latter has not been able entirely 
to root out. If one desired to find in our days the image of Paganism, it is in 
some secluded village at the bottom of the most backward country, that it is to 
be looked for.</p>

<pb n="180" id="xx-Page_180" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_180.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p21">Having for guardians only a vacillating popular tradition and interested 
sacristan, the worship could not but fall back into adulation. Augustus, 
although with hesitation, suffered himself to be worshipped in the provinces 
while yet alive. Tiberius allowed that ignoble meeting of the Asiatic townsmen, 
who disputed the honour of erecting a temple to him, to be held under his eyes. 
The extravagant impieties of Caligula produced no re-action; outside Judaism 
there was not a single priest to resist such follies, Sprung for the most part 
from a primitive worship of natural forces, ten times transformed by mixtures of 
all kinds, and by the imagination of the people, Pagan worship was limited by 
its past. It was impossible to extract from them what they did not 
contain—deism, edification. The Fathers of the Church make us smile when they 
talk of the misdeeds of Saturn as of those of the father of a family, and 
Jupiter as a husband. And surely it was much more ridiculous still to erect 
Jupiter (that is to say the atmosphere) into a moral god who commands, forbids, 
rewards, punishes. In a world which aspired to possess a catechism, which can be 
done with a worship like that of Venus, which arose out of an old social 
necessity of the first Phœnecian navigators in the Mediterranean, but became 
with time an outrage to those who looked up to it more and more as the essence 
of religion?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p22">In all quarters, in short, the need of a monotheistic religion, having the 
morality of the divine prescriptions for its basis, was felt more and more. 
There thus came a time when natural religion, reduced to pure childishness, to 
the grimaces of sorcerers, would not suffice for society where humanity wanted a 
moral and philosophical religion. Buddhism, Zoroasterism answered to that need in 
India, in Persia. Orpheism and the Mysteries had attempted the same thing in the 
Greek world, with-out succeeding in a durable manner. At this epoch the problem 
presented itself to the whole of the world with a sort of solemn unanimity and 
imperious grandeur.</p>

<pb n="181" id="xx-Page_181" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_181.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p23">Greece, it is true, formed an exception in this respect. Hellenism was much less 
used than other religions of the empire. Plutarch in his little Bœotian town 
lived by Hellenism, tranquil, happy, contented as a child with the calmest 
religious conscience. With him, not a trace of crisis, of rending, of disquiet, 
of imminent revolution. But it was only the Greek spirit which was capable of so 
infantine a serenity. Always satisfied with herself; proud of her past and of 
that brilliant mythology of which she possessed all the holy places, Greece did 
not share all the internal torments, which worried the rest of the world. Only 
she did not call for Christianity; only she wished to pass it by; only she 
thought to do better. She held to that eternal youth, to that patriotism, to 
that gaiety which have always characterised the veritable Hellene, and which 
to-day cause the Greek to be a stranger to the profound cares which eat us up. 
Hellenism thus found itself in a position to attempt a renaissance which no 
other of the religions of the empire would have been able to attempt. In the 
second, third, and fourth centuries of our era, Hellenism will constitute itself 
an organised religion by a sort of fusion of the Greek mythology and philosophy, 
and with its wonder-working philosophers, its ancient sages promoted to the rank 
of prophets, its legends of Pythagoras and of Apollonius, will enter into a 
rivalry with Christianity, which, though it remained powerless, was none the 
less the most dangerous obstacle which the religion of Jesus found in its path.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p24">That attempt was not made so early as the time of the Cæsars. The first 
philosophers who attempted a species of alliance between philosophy and 
Paganism—Euphrates of Tyre, Apollonius of Tyana, and Plutarch, are of the end of 
the century. Euphrates of Tyre is but little known to us. Legend has so covered 
up the warp and woof of the real biography of Apollonius that it is difficult to 
say, whether he is to be reckoned amongst the sages, amongst the founders of 
religions, or amongst the 

<pb n="182" id="xx-Page_182" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_182.html" />charlatans. Plutarch is less a thinker, an innovator than a man of moderate mind 
who wishes to make all the world agree by rendering philosophy timid and 
religion half reasonable. There is nothing in him of Porphyry or of Julian. The 
attempts at allegorical exegesis by the Stoics are very weak. The mysteries like 
those of Bacchus, where the immortality of the soul was taught by graceful 
symbols, were limited to certain countries and had no extended influence. The 
unbelief in the official religion was general in the enlightened class. The 
politicians who most affected to sustain the worship of the State made a jest of 
it with much wit. They openly put forward the immoral system that religious 
fables are good only for the people and ought to be maintained for them. The 
precaution was wholly useless, for the faith of the people was itself profoundly 
shattered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p25">After the accession of Tiberius, it is true, a religious reaction made itself 
felt. It appears that the world was frightened by the avowed incredulity of the 
times of Cæsar and Augustus; the unlucky attempt of Julian was anticipated; all 
the superstitions found themselves revivified for reasons of State. Valerius 
Maximus gives us the first example of a writer of the lower class, making 
himself the auxiliary of the theologians at bay; of a venal or prostituted pen 
put at the service of religion. But it is the foreign religions which profit 
most by this return. The serious reaction in favour of the Græco-Roman cult will 
only be produced in the second century. Now the classes which have been seized 
with religious disquiet turn towards the religions, come from the East. Isis and 
Serapis find more favour than ever. Importers of every species, miracle-mongers, 
magicians, profit by the demand, and as usually happens at periods when and in 
countries where the religion of the State is weak, increased on every side, 
recalling the real or fictitious types of Apollonius of Tyana, Alexander of 
Abonoticus, of Peregrinus, of Simon 

<pb n="183" id="xx-Page_183" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_183.html" />of Gitton. These very errors and chimeras were as a prayer of the travailing 
earth, like the unfruitful efforts of a world seeking its rule and arriving 
sometimes in its convulsive efforts at monstrous creations destined to oblivion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p26">To sum up:—the middle of the first century is one of the worst epochs of 
ancient history. Greek and Roman society show themselves in decadence after what 
has gone before, and much behind hand with respect to what is to follow But the 
grandeur of the crisis revealed clearly some strange and sacred formation. Life 
appeared to have lost its motive: suicides were multiplied. Never had a century 
presented such a struggle between good and evil. The evil was a powerful 
despotism, which put the world into the hands of men, who were either criminals 
or lunatics; it was the corruption of morals, the result of introducing into 
Rome the vices of the East; it was the absence of a good religion, and of a 
serious public instruction. The good was on one side, philosophy fighting with 
uncovered breast, against the tyrants, defying the monsters, three or four times 
proscribed in in half a century (under Nero, Vespasian and Domitian) it was on 
another side the efforts after popular virtue these legitimate aspirations after 
a better religious state, this tendency towards confraternities, towards 
mono-theistic worship; this rehabilitation of the poor, which was principally 
produced under cover of Judaism, or Christianity. These two great protestations 
were far from being in agreement. The philosophical party and the Christian 
party did not know each other, and they had so little idea of the community of 
their efforts, that the philosophical party, having come to power by the advent 
of Nerva, was far from being favourable to Christianity Truth to tell, the 
design of the Christian was much more radical. The stoic masters of the Empire, 
reformed it and presided over it during the hundred best years in the history of 
humanity The Christian Masters of the Empire, after Constantine, succeeded in 

<pb n="184" id="xx-Page_184" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_184.html" />ruining it. The heroism of some ought not to make us forget that of others. 
Christianity, so unjust to Pagan virtues, took up the task of depreciating those 
who had fought against the same enemies that it had. There was in the resistance 
of philosophy as much grandeur as in that of Christianity, but the rewards have 
been unequal. The martyr who turned away from the feet of the idols has his 
legend: why should not Annæus Cornutus, who declared before Nero, that his 
books would never be worth those of Chrysippus; why should not Helvidius 
Priscus, who told Vespasian to his face, It is for you to kill, and for me to 
die”; why should not Demetrius, the cynic, who answered the angry Nero “You 
threaten me with death but nature threatens you,”—why should not these men have 
their place amongst the popular heroes whom all men love and salute? Does 
humanity dispose of so many forces against vice and baseness, that every school 
of virtue should be allowed to reject the aid of others, and to maintain that it 
only has the right to be courageous, proud, resigned?</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVIII. Religious Legislation at This Period." progress="91.10%" id="xxi" prev="xx" next="xxii">
<h2 id="xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xxi-p0.2">RELIGIOUS LEGISLATION AT THIS PERIOD.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxi-p1.1">The</span> Empire in the first century, even whilst showing itself hostile to the 
religious innovations which came from the East, did not offer a constant 
resistance to them. The principle of the religion of the State was but 
moderately maintained. Under the Republic at various intervals, foreign 
religions had been forbidden, in particular the worship of Sabazius, of Isis, of 
Serapis. The people were impelled towards these religions by an irresistible 
force. When the demolition of the temple of Isis and Serapis, was decreed at 
Rome, in the year 

<pb n="185" id="xxi-Page_185" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_185.html" />535, not a workman was found who would put a hand to the work, and the Consul 
himself was obliged to break in the door with the blows of an axe It is clear 
that the Latin rite was not sufficient for the mob. Not unreasonably it has been 
supposed, that it was to gratify the popular instinct that Cæsar re-established 
the worship of Isis and Serapis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p2">With the profound and liberal intention characteristic of him, this great man 
showed himself favourable to a complete liberty of conscience. Augustus was more 
attached to the national religion. He had antipathy for the Oriental religions; 
he forbade even the propagation of Egyptian ceremonies in Italy; but he wished 
that every religion, that of the Jews especially, should be supreme at home. He 
exempted the Jews from every-thing that might distress their consciences, 
especially from secular work on the Sabbath. Some persons of his court were less 
tolerant, and would willingly have made him a persecutor for the benefit of the 
Latin religion. He does not appear to have yielded to these wretched counsels. 
Josephus, who is suspected of exaggeration in this matter, will even have it 
that he made gifts of sacred vessels to the temple at Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p3">It was Tiberius who first laid down the principle of the religion of the State, 
with clearness, and took serious precautions against the Jewish and Oriental 
propaganda. It must be remembered that the Emperor was “Grand Pontiff,” that in 
protecting the old Roman religion he did but execute a duty laid upon him. 
Caligula withdrew the edicts of Tiberius, but his madness prevented anything 
further from being done. Claudius appears to have imitated the policy of 
Augustus. At Rome he strengthened the Latin religion, showed himself interested 
in the progress made by foreign religion, displayed harshness to the Jews, and 
pursued the confraternities with fury. In Judea, on the contrary, he showed 
himself well disposed towards the natives. The favour which the Agrippas 
displayed at Rome under 

<pb n="186" id="xxi-Page_186" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_186.html" />these two last reigns, assured to their co-religionists a powerful protection, 
except in those cases when the police of Rome required measures of safety.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p4">Nero concerned himself but little with religion. His odious treatment of the 
Christians came from native ferocity and not from legislative disposition. The 
examples of persecution which were quoted in Roman society at this time sprang 
rather from family than public authority. Such things still happened only in the 
noble houses of Rome, which preserved the old traditions. The provinces were 
perfectly free to follow their own religions on the single condition that they 
did not insult the religions of other countries. The provincials of Rome had the 
same right, provided they made no scandal. The only two religions against which 
the Empire made war in the first century, Druidism and Judaism, were fortresses 
where nationalities defended themselves. All the world was convinced that the 
profession of Judaism implied contempt for the civil law, and indifference to 
the prosperity of the State. When Judaism was content to be a simple personal 
religion, it was not persecuted. The severities against the worship of Serapis, 
arose perhaps from the mono-theistic character which it presented, and which 
already caused it to be confounded with the Jewish and the Christian religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p5">No fixed law then forbade in the time of the apostles the profession of 
monotheistic religion. These religions, until the accession of the Syrian 
Emperors, were always watched, but it was not until the time of Trajan that the 
Empire began to prosecute them systematically as hostile to others, as 
intolerant, and as implying the negation of the State. In short, the only thing 
against which the Roman Empire declared war in the matter of religion was 
theocracy. Its principle was that of the lay state; it did not admit that a 
religion had civil or political consequence in any degree; above all it did not 
allow of any association 

<pb n="187" id="xxi-Page_187" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_187.html" />within the State for objects outside of it. This last point is essential, seeing 
that it really was at the root of all the persecutions. The law upon 
confraternities, much more than religious intolerance, was the fatal cause of the 
violences which dishonoured the reigns of the best sovereigns.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p6">The Greek countries, associated as they were with all things good and delicate, 
had had the priority over the Romans. The Greek <i>Eranes</i> or <i>Thiases</i> of Athens, 
Rhodes, of the inlands of the Archipelago, had been excellent societies for 
mutual help, credit, assurance in case of fire, piety, honest pleasures. Every 
<i>Erane</i> had its decisions engraved upon the arches (<i>stelos</i>), its archives, its 
common chest, fed by voluntary gifts and assessments. The Eranites or Thiastes 
celebrated together certain festivals and met for banquets, where cordiality 
reigned. A member, embarassed for money, might borrow from the chest on 
condition of repayment. Women formed part of these Eranes, and had their 
separate President (<i>proëranistria</i>). The meetings were absolutely secret; a 
rigid order was maintained in them; they took place, it would seem, in closed 
gardens, surrounded by porches or small buildings, in the midst of which rose 
the altar of sacrifice. Finally, every congregation had a body of dignitaries, 
drawn by lot for a year (<i>Clerotes</i>), according to the custom of ancient Greek 
democracies, from whom the Christian “clergy” may have taken their name. The 
president alone was elected. These officers caused the new members to submit to 
a species of examination, and were bound to certify that he was “holy, pious 
and good.” There was in these little confraternities, during the two or three 
centuries which preceded our era, a movement almost as varied as that which in 
the middle ages produced so many religious orders and subdivisions of these 
orders. In the single island of Rhodes there were computed to be as many as 
nineteen, many of which bore the names of their founders or their reformers. 
Some of these 

<pb n="188" id="xxi-Page_188" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_188.html" /><i>Thiastes</i>, especially those of Bacchus, held elevated doctrines, and sought to 
give some consolation to men of good will. If there still remained in the Greek 
world a little love, pity, religious morality, it was due to the liberty of such 
private religions. These religions were in a sort of way associated with the 
official religion, the abandonment of which became every day more and more 
marked.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p7">At Rome association of the same kind encountered greater difficulties and not 
less favour amongst the proscribed classes. The principles of the Roman policy 
concerning confraternities had been promulgated for the first time under the 
Republic (186 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xxi-p7.1">B.C.</span>) <i>apropos</i> of the Bacchanals. The Romans by their natural taste 
were greatly inclined to associations, especially to religious associations; 
but permanent congregations of this kind displeased the patricians, guardians of 
public powers, who, in their narrow and dry conception of life, admitted only 
the Family of the State as the social group. The most minute precautions were 
taken; a preliminary authorization was made a necessity, the number of members 
was limited; it was forbidden to have a permanent <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p7.2">magister sacrorum</span>, and to 
create a common fund by means of subscriptions. The same solicitude was 
manifested on various occasions in the history of the empire. The laws contained 
texts for repressions of every kind. But it was for the authorities to say, if 
they should or should not be used. The proscribed religions often appeared a 
very few years after their proscription. The foreign emigration, besides, 
especially that of the Syrians, perpetually renewed the funds from which the 
beliefs were nourished, which it was vainly sought to extirpate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p8">It is remarkable to note, to how great a degree a subject in appearance so 
wholly secondary occupied the strongest heads. One of the principal cares of 
Cæsar and of Augustus was to prevent the formation of new societies and to 
destroy those which had already been 

<pb n="189" id="xxi-Page_189" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_189.html" />established. It appears that a decree was issued under Augustus, in which an 
attempt was made to define with clearness the limits of the law of union and 
association. These limits were extremely narrow. The societies were to be 
exclusively burial clubs. They were not permitted to meet more often than once a 
month; they might occupy themselves only with the funerals of deceased members; under no pretext might they extend their powers. The Emperor strove after the 
impossible. He wished out of his exaggerated idea of the state to isolate the 
individual, to destroy every moral tie between man, to repress a legitimate 
desire of the poor, that of crowding together in a small space to keep each 
other warm. In ancient Greece the city was very tyrannical, but it gave in 
exchange for its vexations so much pleasure, so much light, so much glory, that 
no one dreamed of complaining. Men would have died for her with joy; her most 
unjust caprices were submitted to without murmuring. The Roman Empire was too 
large for patriotism. It offered to all immense material advantages; it gave 
nothing to love. The insupportable sadness inseparable from such a life appeared 
worse than death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p9">Thus, notwithstanding all the efforts of the politicians, the confraternities 
developed themselves enormously. They were exactly analogous to our middle age 
confraternities with their patron saints and their corporation meals. The great 
families were careful of their name, of their country, of their tradition; the 
humble, the small, had only their <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.1">collegium</span>. There they found all their 
pleasures. All the texts show us <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.2">collegia</span> or <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.3">cœtus</span>, as formed of slaves, of 
veterans, of small people (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.4">tenuiores</span>). Equality reigned there among the freemen, 
emancipated slaves and servile persons. The women in them were numerous. At the 
risk of a thousand cavils, sometimes of the most severe punishments, men became 
members of these <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.5">collegia</span>, where they lived in the bonds of an agreeable 
confraternity, where they found mutual help, 

<pb n="190" id="xxi-Page_190" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_190.html" />where they contracted relations which lasted after death. The place of meeting, 
or <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.6">schola collegii</span>, had usually a <i>tetrastyle</i> (a four sided porch), where was put 
up the rules of the college, by the side of the altar of the tutelary deity and 
a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.7">triclinium</span> for meals. The meals were, in fact, impatiently expected; they 
took place on the feast days of the patron (God), and on the anniversaries of 
certain brethren who had founded benefactions. Every one carried thither his 
little basket (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p9.8">sportula</span>); one of the brethren in turn furnished the accessories 
of the feast, the beds, the plate, bread, wine, sardines and hot water. The 
slave, who had been enfranchised gave his comrades an amphora of good wine. A 
gentle joy animated the festival; it was expressly stipulated that there should 
be no discussion of the business of the college, so that nothing should trouble 
the quarter of an hour of joy and rest which these poor people reserved to 
themselves. Every act of turbulence and every ill-natured word was punished with 
a fine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p10">To all appearance, these colleges were only burial societies, to use the modern 
phrase. But that alone would not have sufficed to give them a moral character. 
In the Roman period, as in our time, and at all periods when religion is 
weakened, the piety of the tombs was almost the only one which the people 
retained. They liked to believe that they would not be thrown into the horrible 
common trench, that the college would provide for their funerals, that the 
brethren would come on foot to the funeral pile to receive a little honorarium 
of twenty centimes. Slaves especially wished to hope that if their masters 
caused their bodies to be thrown into the sewers, there would be some friends to 
make for them “imaginary funerals.” The poor man put his half-penny per month 
into the common fund, to provide for himself, after his death, a little urn in a 
Columbarium, with a slab of marble, on which his name might be engraved. 
Sepulture amongst the Romans being intimately 

<pb n="191" id="xxi-Page_191" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_191.html" />bound up with the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p10.1">sacra gentilitia</span>, or family rites, had an extreme 
importance. The persons, intending to be buried together, contracted a species 
of intimate brotherhood and relationship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p11">It thus came about that Christianity presented itself for a long time in Rome as 
a kind of funeral <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p11.1">collegium</span>, and that the first Christian sanctuaries were the 
tombs of the martyrs. If Christianity had been that one, however, it would not 
have provoked so many severities; but it was besides quite another thing; it 
had common treasuries; it boasted of being a complete city; it believed itself 
assured of the future. When, on a Saturday evening, one enters the limits of a 
Greek Church in Turkey, for example that of S. Photinus in Smyrna, he is struck 
with the strength of these associated religions, in the midst of a persecuting 
and malevolent society. This irregular accumulation of buildings (church, 
presbytery, schools, prison), those faithful ones coming and going in their 
enclosed city, those lately opened tombs, on each of which a lamp is burning, 
the corpse-like odour, the impression of damp mustiness, the murmur of prayers, 
the appeals for charity, from a soft and warm atmosphere, that a stranger at 
times must find sufficiently sickening, but that is to the initiated eminently 
grateful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p12">These societies, once provided with a special authorization, had in Rome all the 
rights of civil persons; but such an authorization was granted only with 
infinite reserves, as soon as the societies had funds in hand, and other 
matters than funerals might occupy them. The pretext of religion, or of the 
accomplishment of vows in common is foreseen, and formally pointed out as being 
amongst the circumstances, which give to a meeting the character of au offence; 
and this offence was no other than that of treason, at least for the person who 
hail called the assembly together. Claudius went so far as to close the inns 
where the confraternities met, and even to interdict the little eating-houses, 
where these poor people could get soup and hot water cheaply. 

<pb n="192" id="xxi-Page_192" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_192.html" />Trajan and the best Emperors defied all the associations. The extreme humility 
of the persons was an essential condition that the right of religious meeting 
should be accorded, and even then, only with many restrictions. The legists, who 
put together the Roman law, eminent though they were as jurisconsults, afforded a 
measure of their ignorance of human nature by pursuing in every way, even by 
threats of capital punishment, in restraining by every kind of odious and 
puerile precaution, an eternal need of the soul. Like the authors of our Civil 
Code, they figured life to themselves with a mortal coldness. If life consisted 
in amusing oneself by superior orders, in eating a morsel of bread, in tasting 
pleasure in one’s rank and under the eye of a chief, everything would be well 
imagined. But the punishment of societies which abandoned that false and limited 
direction, is first weariness, then the violent triumph of religious parties. 
Never will man consent to breathe that glacial air; he wants the little 
enclosure, the confraternity in which men live and die together. Our great 
abstract societies are not sufficient to answer to all the instincts of 
sociability which are in man. Let him put his heart into anything, seek 
consolation where it may be found, create brethren for himself, contract ties of 
the heart. Let not the cold hand of the State interfere in this kingdom of the 
soul, which is the kingdom of liberty. Life and joy will not re-enter the world 
until our defiance of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p12.1">collegia</span>, that sad inheritance from the Roman law, 
shall have disappeared. Association outside the State, without destroying the 
State, is the capital question of the future. The future law as to associations 
will decide if modern society shall or shall not share the fate of ancient 
society. One example may suffice: the Roman Empire had bound up its destiny 
with the law upon the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p12.2">cœtus illiciti</span>, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p12.3">illicita collegia</span>. Christians and 
barbarians accomplishing in this the work of the human conscience, have broken 
the law; the empire to which that law was attached has foundered with it.</p>

<pb n="193" id="xxi-Page_193" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_193.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p13">The Greek and Roman world; the lay world; the profane world, which did not 
know what a priest is, which had neither divine law nor revealed book, touched 
here upon problems which it could not solve. We may add that if there had been 
priests, a severe theology, a strongly organized religion, it would not have 
created the lay State, inaugurated the idea of a rational society, of a society 
founded upon simple human necessities, and upon the natural relations of 
individuals. The religious inferiority of the Greeks and Romans was the 
consequence of their political and intellectual superiority. The religious 
superiority of the Jewish people, on the contrary, was the cause of their 
political and philosophical inferiority. Judaism and primitive Christianity 
embodied the negation, or rather the subjection of the civil State. Like 
Islamism, they established society upon religion. When human affairs are taken 
up in this way, great universal proselytisms are founded, apostles run about 
from one end of the world to another converting it; but political institutions, 
national independence, a dynasty, a code, a people—none of these are founded.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIX. The Future of Missions." progress="94.81%" id="xxii" prev="xxi" next="xxiii">
<h2 id="xxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
<h3 id="xxii-p0.2">THE FUTURE OF MISSIONS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii-p1.1">Such</span> was the world which Christian missionaries undertook to convert. It 
appears to me, however, that we may here see that such an enterprise was not a 
madness, and that no miracle was required to insure its success. The world was 
troubled with moral necessities, to which the new religion answered admirably. 
Manners were growing softer; a purer worship was required; the notion of the 
rights of man, the ideas of social 

<pb n="194" id="xxii-Page_194" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_194.html" />ameliorations were everywhere gaining ground. On the other hand there was 
extreme credulity; the number of educated persons inconsiderable. Let ardent 
apostles, Jews, that is to say, monotheists, disciples of Jesus, that is to say, 
men penetrated with the sweetest moral teaching that the ears of man have yet 
heard, present themselves to such a world, and they will assuredly be listened 
to. The dreams, which mingle with their teaching, will not be an obstacle to 
their success; the number of those who do not believe in the supernatural, in 
miracles, is very small If they are humble and poor, so much the better. 
Humanity, at its present point, can be saved only by an effort coming from the 
people. The ancient Pagan religions cannot be reformed; the Roman State is what 
the State always will be, harsh, dry, just, and hard. In this world, which is 
perishing for want of love, the future belongs to him, who will touch the living 
source of popular piety. Greek liberalism, the old Roman gravity, are 
altogether impotent for that.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p2">The foundation of Christianity, from this point of view, is the greatest work 
that the men of the people have ever achieved. Very quickly, without doubt, men 
and women of the high Roman nobility joined themselves to the Church. At the 
end of the first century, Flavius Clemens and Flavia Domitilla, show us 
Christianity penetrating almost into the palace of the Cæsars. In the time of 
the first Antonines, there are rich people in the community. Towards the end of 
the second century, it embraces some of the most considerable persons in the 
Empire. But in the beginning all, or almost all, were humble. In the most 
ancient churches, nobles and powerful men were no more to be found than in 
Galilee about Jesus. Now, in these great creations, it is the first hour which 
is decisive. The glory of religions belongs wholly to their founders. Religion 
is, in fact, a matter of faith. To believe is something vulgar; the great thing 
to do is to inspire faith.</p>

<pb n="195" id="xxii-Page_195" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_195.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p3">When we attempt to delineate these marvellous beginnings, we usually represent things on the model of 
our own times, and are thus brought to grave errors. The man of the people in the first century of our era, especially in Greek and 
Oriental countries, in no way resembled what he is to-day. Education did not then mark out between the classes a barrier as strong as now. 
These races of the Mediterranean, if we except the population of Latium, which had disappeared, or had lost all their importance since the Roman Empire, in 
conquering the world, had become the heritage of the conquered peoples—these races, I say, were less solid than ours, but lighter, 
more lively, more spiritual, more idealistic. The heavy materialism of our disinherited classes, that something mournful and burnt out, the effect of our climate, 
and the fatal legacy of the middle ages, which gives to our poor so wretched a countenance, was not the defect of the poor of those earlier days. Though very ignorant 
and very credulous, they were scarcely more so than rich and powerful men. We ought therefore not to represent the establishment of Christianity as analogous in any 
way to a movement amongst ourselves, starting from the lower classes (a thing in our eyes impossible) by obtaining the assent of educated men. The founders of 
Christianity were men of the people, in the sense that they were dressed in a common fashion, that they lived simply, that they spoke ill, or 
rather sought in speaking only to express their ideas with vivacity. But they were inferior in intelligence to only a very small number of men, 
the survivors who were becoming every day more rare, from the great world of Cæsar and of Augustus. Compared with the elite of the philosophers, 
who formed the bond between the century of Augustus and that of the Antonines the first Christians were feeble. Compared with the mass of the subjects 
of the Empire, they were enlightened. Sometimes they were treated as freethinkers; the cry of the populace against them was, “Death to the 

<pb n="196" id="xxii-Page_196" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_196.html" />atheists!” And this is not surprising. The world was making frightful progress 
in superstition. The two first capitals of the Christianity of the Gentiles, 
Antioch and Ephesus, were the two cities of the Empire, the most addicted to 
supernatural beliefs. The second and third centuries pushed even to insanity, 
credulity, and the thirst for the marvellous.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p4">Christianity was born outside the official world, but not precisely below it. It 
is in appearance, and according to earthly prejudices that the disciples of 
Jesus were unimportant persons. The worldly man loves what is proud and strong; 
he speaks without affability to the humble man; honour as he understands it, 
consists in not allowing himself to be insulted; he despises those who avow 
themselves weak, who suffer everything, yield to everything, who give up their 
coat to him who would take their cloak, who turn their cheeks to the smiters. 
There lies his error, for the weak, whom he despises, are usually superior to 
him; the highest virtue is amongst those who obey (servants, work-people, 
soldiers, sailors, etc.)—higher than amongst those who command and enjoy. And 
that is almost in order, since to command and to enjoy, far from aiding virtue, 
make virtue difficult.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p5">Jesus marvellously comprehended that the people carry in their bosoms the great 
reserve of devotion and of resignation which will save the world. This is why he 
proclaimed the blessedness of the poor, judging that they find it more easy than 
other people to be good. The primitive Christians were essentially poor. “Poor” 
(<i>Ebionim</i>) was their name. Even when the Christian was rich, in the second and 
third centuries, he was in spirit a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p5.1">tenuior</span>; he escaped, thanks to the law of 
the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p5.2">Collegia tenuiorum</span>. Christians were certainly not all slaves and people of 
low condition; but the social equivalent of a Christian was a slave; what was 
said of a slave was said of a Christian also. On both sides they honoured the 
same virtues, goodness, humility, resignation, 

<pb n="197" id="xxii-Page_197" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_197.html" />sweetness. The judgment of Pagan authors is unanimous on that point. 
All, without exception, recognize in the Christian, the features of the servile 
character; indifference to great affairs, a sad and contrite air, morose 
judgments upon the age, aversion to games, theatres, gymnasia, baths.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p6">In a word, the Pagans were the world; Christians were not of the world. They 
were a little flock apart, hated by the world, finding the world evil, seeking 
“to keep themselves unspotted from the world.” The ideal of Christianity will be 
the reverse of that of the worldly man. The perfect Christian will love 
abjection; he will have the virtues of the poor and the simple, of him who does 
not seek to exalt himself. But he will also have the defect of his virtues; he 
will declare many things to be vain and frivolous, which are not so at all; he 
will depreciate the universe; he will be the enemy of the admirer of beauty. A 
system where the Venus of Milo is but an idol is a system, partial, it not false 
for beauty, is almost as valuable as the good and the true. A decadence of art 
is in any case inevitable with such ideas. The Christian will not care to build 
well, nor to sculpture well, nor to design well; he is too idealistic. He will 
care little for knowledge; curiosity seems a vain thing to him. Confounding the 
great voluptuousness of the soul, which is one of the methods of reaching the 
infinite, with vulgar pleasure, he will for-bid himself to enjoy it. He is too 
virtuous.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p7">Another law shows itself as dominating this history. The establishment of 
Christianity corresponds to the suppression of political life in the world of 
the Mediterranean. Christianity was born and expanded itself at a period when 
there was no such thing as patriotism. If anything is wholly wanting to the 
founders of the Church it is that quality. They are not Cosmopolitan; for, the 
whole planet is for them, but a place of exile, they are idealistic in the most 
absolute sense. Our country is composed of body and soul. The soul: its 

<pb n="198" id="xxii-Page_198" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_198.html" />memories, images, legends, misfortunes, hopes, common regrets; the body: the 
soil, race, language, mountains, rivers, characteristic products. Now, never 
were people more detached from all that than the primitive Christians. They did 
not hold to Judea; at the end of a few years they had forgotten Galilee; the 
glory of Greece and Rome was indifferent to them. The countries where 
Christianity first established itself, Syria, Cyprus, Asia Minor, no longer 
remembered the time when they had been free; Greece and Rome had still a great 
national sentiment. But in Rome patriotism was confined to the army and to some 
families; in Greece, Christianity fructified only in Corinth, a city, which 
since its destruction by Mummius and its reconstruction by Cæsar, was a 
collection of people of all sorts. The true Greek countries then, as now, very 
jealous, much absorbed by the memory of their past, paid little attention to the 
new preaching; they were always indifferently Christian. On the contrary, those 
soft, gay, voluptuous countries of Asia, countries of pleasure, of free manners, 
of easy indifference, habituated to take life and government from others, had 
nothing to abdicate in the matter of pride and of traditions. The ancient 
metropolitan cities of Christianity, Antioch, Ephesus, Thessalonica, Corinth, 
Rome, were common cities, if I may dare to say so, cities after the fashion of 
modern Alexandria, into which poured men of all races, and in which the marriage 
between man and the soil, which constitutes a nation, was absolutely broken 
through.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p8">The importance given to social questions is always in an inverse ratio to 
political pre-occupations. Socialism rises when patriotism grows weak. 
Christianity was the explosion of social and religious ideas for which the world 
had been waiting, since Augustus put an end to political conflicts. As with 
Islamism, Christianity being a universal religion, will be at bottom the enemy 
of nationalities. It will require many centuries and 

<pb n="199" id="xxii-Page_199" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_199.html" />many schisms before the idea takes root of forming national churches with a 
religion, which was at first the negation of all earthly countries, which was 
born at a period when there were no cities and citizens in the world, and when 
the old rough and strong republics of Italy and of Greece would surely have been 
expelled from the State as a mortal poison.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p9">And this was one of the causes of the greatness of the new religion. Humanity is 
a varying, changeable thing at the mercy of contradictory desires. Great is the 
country; its saints are the heroes of Marathon, of Thermopylæ, of Valmy, and of 
Fleurus. Country, however, is not everything here below. One is man and Son of 
God before being Frenchman or German. The Kingdom of God, eternal dream which 
will never be torn from the heart of man, is a protest against a too exclusive 
patriotism. The thought of an organization of humanity in view of its greatest 
happiness and its moral amelioration is Christian and legitimate. The State 
knows but one thing—how to organise egotism. That is not indifferent, for 
egotism is the most powerful and the most assailable of human motives. But that 
is not sufficient. Governments which have started with the belief that man is 
swayed only by his instincts of cupidity, are deceived. Devotion is as natural 
as egotism to the man of a noble race, and the organization of devotion, is 
religion. Let no one hope then to get away from religion or from religious 
associations. Every step in the progress of modern society has made the need for 
them more imperious.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p10">It is in this way that these accounts of strange events may be for us full of 
both teaching and of example. There is no need for delay over certain details 
which the difference of time renders strange and eccentric. When it is a 
question of popular beliefs there is always an immense disproportion between the 
grandeur of the idealism, which faith pursues, and the triviality of the 
material circumstances, which we are called upon to 

<pb n="200" id="xxii-Page_200" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_200.html" />accept. Hence the particularity, with which in religious history shocking 
details and acts like those of madness may be mixed up with everything that is 
really sublime. The monk who invented the holy <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p10.1">ampulla</span> was one of the founders 
of the kingdom of France. Who would efface from the life of Jesus the episode of 
the demoniac in the country of the Gergesenes? Never has man in cold blood done 
the things that were done by Francis of Assisi, Joan of Arc, Peter the Hermit, 
Ignatius Loyola. Nothing is of more relative application than the word “madness” as applied to the past of the human mind. If we carried out the ideas which 
are current in our own times there is not a prophet, not an apostle, not a 
saint, who would not be locked up. The human conscience is very unstable at 
times when reflection has not advanced; in these conditions of the soul it is 
by insensible transitions that good becomes evil, that the beautiful borders 
upon the ugly, and that the ugly becomes the beautiful. There is no possible 
justice towards the past if so much is not admitted. A single divine breath 
penetrates all history, and makes an admirable whole of it; but the variety of 
the combinations which the human faculties may produce is infinite. The apostles 
differ less from us than the founders of Buddhism, who were, however, nearer to 
us by language. and perhaps by race. Our age has seen religious movements quite 
as extraordinary as those of old times, movements which have excited quite as 
much enthusiasm, which have had already—proportion being kept in view—more 
martyrs, and the future of which is still uncertain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p11">I do not speak of the Mormons, a sect which is in some respects so silly and so 
abject that it is hard to speak of it seriously. It is, however, instructive to 
see in the middle of the nineteenth century, thousands of men living by miracle, 
believing with a blind faith in the marvels, which, they say, they have seen and 
handled. There is already a whole literature devoted to the agreement between 
Mormonism and science; what is 

<pb n="201" id="xxii-Page_201" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_201.html" />better, that religion, founded as it is upon the most silly impostures, has been 
able to accomplish miracles of patience and self-abnegation? In five hundred 
years learned men will prove its divine origin by the miracles of its 
establishment. <i>Babism</i>, in Persia was a phenomenon otherwise considerable. A 
gentle and unpretentious man, a sort of modest and pious Spinoza, has found 
himself almost against his own will raised to the rank of miracle worker, of 
incarnation of the divine, and has become the leader of a numerous, ardent and 
fanatical sect, which has very nearly brought about a revolution comparable to 
that of Islam. Thousands of martyrs have run to him with joy before death. A day 
unequalled perhaps in the history of the world was that of the day of the great 
butchery which was made of the <i>babis</i> of Teheran. “On that day were seen in the 
streets and bazaars of Teheran,” says a writer of undoubted authority, “a 
spectacle which it would seem as if the population were likely never to forget. 
When the conversation even yesterday turned upon that matter, you may judge of 
the admiration mixed with horror, which the crowd felt and which years have not 
diminished. We saw advancing amongst the executioners women and children, their 
flesh gashed all over their bodies, with lighted and flaming wicks fixed in 
their wounds. The victims were hauled along with cords and forced to walk by 
strokes of the whip. Children and women advanced singing a verse which said:—‘Of 
a truth we come from God and return to Him.’ Their voices rose loudly above 
the profound silence of the crowd. When one of the victims fell and was forced 
to rise by blows from the whip or thrusts of the bayonet, though the loss of 
blood, which ran over all his limbs, left him yet a little strength, he began to 
dance and to cry with an increase of enthusiasm, ‘Of a truth we come from God 
and we return to Him.’ Some of the children died during the journey. The 
executioners cast their corpses under the feet of their 

<pb n="202" id="xxii-Page_202" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_202.html" />fathers and their sisters, who walked proudly over them and did not glance twice 
at them. When they arrived at the place of execution, the victims were offered 
their lives on condition of abjuration. One executioner took the fancy of saying 
to a father that if he did not yield he would cut the throats of his two sons 
upon his breast. They were two little lads, the eldest of whom might have been 
about fourteen and who, red with their own blood and with calcined flesh, 
listened coolly to this dialogue. The father answered, crouching on the ground, 
that he was ready, and the elder of the boys, claiming with some importance his 
right of seniority, demanded to be slaughtered the first. At last all was 
finished; night fell upon a mass of mangled flesh; heads were hung in baskets 
to the scaffold of justice and the dogs of the suburbs met in troops on that 
side of the city.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p12">That happened in 1852. The sect of Mazdak under Chosroes Nouschirvan, was 
suffocated in a similar bath of blood. Absolute devotion is, for simple natures, 
the most exquisite of joys and a species of necessity. In the affair of the Bab, 
people who were hardly members of the sect, came forward to denounce 
themselves, so that they might be joined with the sufferers. It is so sweet for 
man to suffer for something, that in many cases the thirst for martydom causes 
men to believe. A disciple who was companion of Bab at his execution, hanged by 
his side on the ramparts of Tabriz and momentarily expecting death, had only one 
word in his mouth:—“Are you satisfied with me, master?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p13">The persons who consider as miraculous or chimerical all that in history 
surpasses the calculations of ordinary good sense, find such things 
inexplicable. The fundamental condition of criticism is to know how to 
understand the varying conditions of the human mind. Absolute faith is for us 
wholly out of the question. Outside of the positive sciences, of a certainty in 
some 

<pb n="203" id="xxii-Page_203" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_203.html" />degree material, every opinion is in our eyes only approximate, implying partial 
truth and partial error. The proportion of error may be as small as you will; it 
is never reduced to zero when morals implying a question of art, of language, of 
literary form, or of persons are concerned. Such is not the manner of seeing 
things which narrow and obstinate spirits adopt—Orientals for example. The eye 
of those people is not like ours; it is the glassy eye of men in mosaics—dull 
and fixed. They can see only only a single thing at a time; that thing besets 
them, takes possession of them; they are not then masters of their beliefs or 
their unbeliefs; there is no room for a reflective after-thought. For an 
opinion thus embraced a man will allow himself to be killed. The martyrs in 
religion are what the party man is in politics. Not many very intelligent men 
have been made martyrs. The confessors of the time of Diocletian would have 
been, after the peace of the Church, wearisome and imperious personages. Men are 
never very tolerant when they believe that they are altogether right and the 
rest of the world altogether wrong.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p14">The great conflagrations of religion, being the results of a too definite manner 
of seeing things, thus became enigmas for an age like ours, when the rigour of 
conviction is weakened. With us the sincere man constantly modifies his opinions; in the first place, because the world changes, in the second, because the 
observer changes also. We believe more things at the same time. We love justice 
and truth; for them we would risk our lives; but we do not admit that justice 
and truth belong to a sect or a party. We are good French-men, but we admit that 
the Germans and the English are superior to us in many ways. It is not thus at 
the periods and in the countries where everyone belongs with his whole nature to 
his communion, race, or political school; and this is why all great religious 
creations have taken place in societies, the general spirit of 

<pb n="204" id="xxii-Page_204" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_204.html" />which was more or less analogous to that of the East. Until now, in short, 
absolute faith only has succeeded in imposing itself upon others. A good serving 
maid of Lyons, named Blandina, who caused herself to be killed for her faith at 
seventeen years of age, caused a brutal brigand chief, Clovis, who found her to 
his taste fourteen centuries ago, to embrace Catholicism, makes laws for us to 
this day.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p15">Who is there who has not, while passing through our ancient towns which have 
become modem, stopped at the feet of gigantic monuments of the faith of olden 
times? All is externally renewed; there is not a vestige of ancient habits; 
the cathedral remains, a little lowered in height may be by the hand of man, but 
profoundly rooted in the soil. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p15.1">Mole sua stat!</span> Its massiveness is its law. It 
has resisted the deluge, which swept away everything else around it; not one of 
the men of old times returning to visit the places where he lived would find his 
home again; the crow alone, who has fixed his nest in the heights of the sacred 
edifice, has not seen the hammer threatening his dwelling. Strange prescription! These honest martyrs, these rude converts, these pirate church builders, rule 
us still. We are Christians because it pleased them to be so. As in politics it 
is the barbarous foundations only that live, so in religion there are only 
spontaneous, and, if I may dare to say so, fanatical affirmations that can be 
contagious. This is because religions are wholly popular works. Their success 
does not depend upon the more or less convincing proofs of their divinity which 
they bring forward; their success is in proportion to what they say to the 
heart of the people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p16">Does it follow from thence that religion is destined to diminish little by 
little, and to disappear like popular errors concerning magic, sorcery, spirits? Certainly not. Religion is not a popular error; it is a great instinctive 
truth, imperfectly seen by the people, expressed by the people. All the symbols 
which serve to give a form to 

<pb n="205" id="xxii-Page_205" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_205.html" />the religious sentiment are incomplete, and it is their fate to be rejected one 
after another. But nothing is more false than the dream of certain persons, who, 
seeking to conceive a perfect humanity, conceive it without religion. It is the 
very reverse which ought to be said. China is a very inferior species of 
humanity, and China has almost no religion. On the other hand, let us suppose a 
planet inhabited by a humanity whose intellectual, moral and physical power are 
double those of terrestrial humanity, that humanity would be, at least, twice as 
religious as ours. I say, at least, for it is probable that the augmentation of 
the religious faculties would take place in a more rapid progression than the 
augmentation of the intellectual capacity, and would not be done in a simple 
direct proportion. Let us so suppose a humanity ten times as strong as ours, 
that humanity would be infinitely more religious. It is even probable, that in 
that degree of sublimity, disengaged from all material cares and from all 
egotism, gifted with perfect tact, and a divinely delicate taste, seeing the 
baseness and the nothingness of all that is not true, good, or beautiful, man 
would be exclusively religious, plunged in a perpetual adoration, rolling from 
ecstasies to ecstasies, being born, living and dying, in a torrent of bliss. 
Egotism, in short, which gives a measure of the inferiority of being, diminishes 
in proportion, as the animal is got rid of. A perfect being would be no longer 
an egotist; he would be altogether religious. Progress then will have for its 
effect the increase of religion and neither its destruction nor its diminution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p17">But it is time to return to our three missionaries, Paul, Barnabas and 
John—Mark, whom we left at the moment when they went out of Antioch by the gate, 
which led to Seleucia. In my third volume I will endeavour to trace these 
messages of good news by land and by sea, through calm and tempest, through good 
and evils days. I am in haste to retell that unequalled epic, to describe those 
infinite routes of Asia and of 

<pb n="206" id="xxii-Page_206" href="/ccel/renan/apostles/Page_206.html" />Europe by the side of which the seed of the gospel was sown, those seas which 
they traversed so many times under circumstances so diverse. The great Christian 
Odyssey is about to commence. Already the apostolic barque has spread its sails; the wind sighs and aspires only to carry upon its wings the words of Jesus.</p>

<h4 style="margin-top:24pt" id="xxii-p17.1">THE END.</h4>


	</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xxiii" prev="xxii" next="xxiii.i">
      <h1 id="xxiii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xxiii.i" prev="xxiii" next="xxiii.ii">
        <h2 id="xxiii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxiii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#xi-p4.1">13:1-18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#x-p16.1">2:44-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#xviii-p2.1">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#iii-p21.1">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii-p22.6">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii-p22.4">9:26-15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#viii-p14.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii-p26.2">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii-p22.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii-p22.7">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii-p22.8">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii-p22.9">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii-p27.1">12:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#iii-p22.2">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#iii-p22.10">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii-p24.1">15:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii-p26.1">15:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#iii-p22.5">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#iii-p8.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#iii-p9.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#iii-p23.1">17:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#iii-p23.2">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#iii-p9.2">20:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#iii-p26.3">21:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#iii-p21.2">22:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#viii-p11.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#iii-p5.1">15:5-8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii-p22.3">1:1-2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii-p21.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii-p24.2">2:1-21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii-p12.1">4:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii-p23.3">3:1-2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii-p12.3">4:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii-p12.2">1:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#viii-p19.1">5:13</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xxiii.ii" prev="xxiii.i" next="xxiii.iii">
        <h2 id="xxiii.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xxiii.ii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Castissimæ, univiræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Collegia tenuiorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Corso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p3.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Italicæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mole sua stat!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Noli, me tangere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Reliqua ut de monstro narranda sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si interissent, vile damnum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad narrandum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ampulla: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>canaille: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cantica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cella: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cohors prima Augustus Italica civium Romamorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>collegia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p12.1">3</a></li>
 <li>collegium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p11.1">2</a></li>
 <li>concetti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>credo quia absurdum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cœtus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>cœtus illiciti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>familia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>forum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fraticelli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>illicita collegia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>magister sacrorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>orbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sacra gentilitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sancta simplicitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>schola collegii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sportula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.8">2</a></li>
 <li>tenuior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tenuiores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>tesseræ frumentariæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>triclinium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p9.7">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xxiii.iii" prev="xxiii.ii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xxiii.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxiii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xix_1">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_206">206</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
